Skip to main content

Full text of "Tornado in Worcester; an exploratory study of individual and community behavior in an extreme situation"

See other formats


Disaster  Study  Number  3 


Tornado  in  Worcester 

An  Exploratory  Study  of  Individual  and  Community 
Behavior  In  An  Extreme  Situation 


ANTHONY  F.  C.  WALLACE 


Committee  on  Disaster  Studies 


National  Academy  of  Sciences- 
National  Research  Council 


Publication  392 


MEMBERS 

Carlyle  F.  Jacobsen,  Chairman 
Dwighf  W.  Chapman,  Co-chairman 
Charles  W.  Bray 
John  A.  Clausen 
John  P.  Gillin 
J.  McV.  Hunt 
Irving  L.  Janis 

C.  M.  Louffit  (Chairman, 

Sub-committee  on  Clearinghouse) 

John  H.  Mathewson 
Russell  W.  Newman 
John  W.  Raker 
John  P.  Spiegel 

MEMBERS,  ex  officio 
Harry  Harlow 
Clyde  Kluckhohn 
Harry  L.  Shapiro 

STAFF 

Harry  B.  Williams, 
Technical  Director 

Charles  E.  Fritz 
Luisa  Fisher 
Jeannette  F.  Rayner 
Mark  J.  Nearman 
Helen  McMahon 

DIVISION  OF 
ANTHROPOLOGY  AND  PSYCHOLOGY 

Harry  Harlow,  Chairman 
Glen  Finch,  Executive  Secretary 


COMMITTEE  ON  DISASTER  STUDIES 

The  Committee  on  Disaster  Studies  is  a  committee 
of  the  Division  of  Anthropology  and  Psychology, 
National  Academy  of  Sciences— National  Research 
Council.  It  was  established  as  the  result  of  a  request 
made  of  the  Academy— Research  Council  by  the  Sur- 
geons General  of  the  Army,  the  Navy,  and  the  Air 
Force,  that  it  "conduct  a  survey  and  study  in  the  fields 
of  scientific  research  and  development  applicable  to 
problems  which  might  result  from  disasters  caused 
by  enemy  action." 

The  function  of  the  Committee  is  to  aid  in  develop- 
ing a  field  of  scientific  research  on  the  human  aspects 
of  disaster.  The  Committee  maintains  a  clearinghouse 
on  disaster  research,  publishes  a  roster  of  scientific 
personnel  in  the  field  of  disaster  research,  and  issues 
periodically  a  Newsletter.  It  makes  modest  grants  to 
encourage  research  in  disaster  studies,  advises  with 
responsible  officials  on  problems  of  human  behavior 
in  disaster,  and  from  time  to  time  issues  reports  on 
the  results  of  disaster  research. 

At  present  its  activities  are  supported  by  a  grant 
from  the  Ford  Foundation,  and  by  special  grants  from 
the  National  Institute  of  Mental  Health  of  the  Depart- 
ment of  Health,  Education  and  Welfare,  and  from  the 
Federal  Civil  Defense  Administration. 


Disaster  Study  Number  3 

Committee  on  Disaster  Studies 

Division  of  Anthropology  and  Psychology 


An  Exploratory  Study  of  Individual  and  Community 
Behavior  in  an  Extreme  Situation 

TORNADO  IN  WORCESTER 


by 

Anthony  F.    C.    Wallace 
University  of  Pennsylvania 


Publication  392 

NATIONAL  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES -NATIONAL  RESEARCH  COUNCIL 

Washington,    D.    C. 
1956 


From  the  collection  of  the 


n 


0 


m 

Prelinger 

v    Jjibrary 
p 


t 


San  Francisco,  California 
2007 


Library  of  Congress  Catalog 
Card  No.    56-60015 


11 


FOREWORD 


This  is  the  third  in  a  series  of  disaster  study  reports  to  be  pub- 
lished by  the  Committee  on  Disaster  Studies.     This  series  is  designed 
to  make  the  findings  of  disaster  research  more  accessible  to  research 
workers  and  to  agencies  and  officials  concerned  with  disaster  problems. 
It  includes  studies  which  have  been  completed  for  some  time  but  which 
have  not  been  previously  published,    as  well  as  recently  completed 
studies.     The  study  reported  herein  was  supported  by  the  Committee 
under  Contract  Number  DA-49-007-MD-256  between  the  Department  of 
the  Army  and  the  National  Academy  of  Sciences -National  Research 
Council. 

A  devastating  and  unprecedented  tornado  struck  Worcester,    Mass- 
achusetts,  and  several  nearby  towns  on  June  9,    1953.     The  Committee 
conducted  and  sponsored  several  limited  investigations  of  different 
aspects  of  the  disaster.     Other  limited  studies  were  also  made.     (Dr. 
Wallace  lists  these  various  studies  in  this  report.  ) 

The  Committee  turned  all  the  data  it  had  been  able  to  collect  over 
to  Dr.    Wallace  and  asked  him  to  prepare  an  integrated  analysis  of  the 
Worcester  tornado  disaster.     His  analysis  is  reported  herein.     His 
development  and  systematic  application  of  the  concepts  of  time  phases 
and  spatial  zones  in  disaster,    and  his  formulation  of  explanatory  hy- 
potheses --  the  disaster  syndrome  and  the  counter -disaster  syndrome, 
the  length  of  the  isolation  period,   and  the  cornucopia  theory  of  supply 
--  are  proving  useful  both  in  the  extension  of  theory  concerning  human 
behavior  in  disaster  and  in  sharpening  up  problems  for  rewarding  re- 
search. 

The  issuance  of  this  report  does  not  necessarily  indicate  concur- 
rence of  every  member  of  the  Committee  on  Disaster  Studies  in  every 
statement  made  in  the  report,   nor  does  publication  imply  Department 
of  Defense  indorsement  of  factual  accuracy  or  opinion. 


Carlyle  F.    Jacobsen 

Chairman 

Committee  on  Disaster  Studies 


iii 


PREFACE 


The  Committee  on  Disaster  Studies  of  the  National  Research 
Council,    during  the  spring  and  summer  of  1953,   undertook  to  carry  on 
a  series  of  exploratory  field  studies  of  disaster.     Some  of  these  studies 
were  conducted  by  members  of  the  Committee  staff,    some  by  persons 
retained  as  consultants,    some  by  organizations  under  contract.     These 
studies  involved  many  aspects  of  disaster:     evacuation  experiences, 
communications,    rumor,   panic,    rescue  and  rehabilitation,    etc. 

Following  the  tornado  which  struck  Worcester,    Massachusetts, 
on  June  9,    1953,    several  organizations  sent  personnel  to  study  various 
phases  of  the  disaster,  particularly  what  happened  during  the  rescue 
and  rehabilitation  period.     The  Committee  itself  sponsored  or  facili- 
tated:    a  study  of  communications  in  Worcester  and  in  Flint,    Michigan 
(struck  by  another  tornado  the  day  before)  by  Irving  Rosow,    a  graduate 
student  at  the  Russian  Research  Center  at  Harvard;  a  study  of  the  role 
of  the  Catholic  Church,   in  Worcester  and  Flint,    by  a  team  from  the 
Catholic  University  of  America,   including  Carroll  Brodsky,    John 
Muldoon,    and  Regina  Flannery  Herzfeld;  two  studies  of  medical  care 
following  the  disaster,   one  by  the  Massachusetts  General  Hospital,    and 
the  other  by  Jeannette  Rayner  of  the  Committee's  staff;  a  study  of  the 
psychological  and  physiological  effects  of  the  stress  of  their  tornado 
experience  on  a  group  of  previously  studied  Worcester  firemen  and 
industrial  employees;  and  a  brief  "horseback  survey"  by  the  writer 
aimed  at  identifying  spatial  and  emotional  dimensions  of  the  disaster 
which  would  repay  systematic  analysis  later  in  this  or  an  analogous 
situation.     Other  studies  made  by  a  variety  of  persons  and  organizations 
are  listed  in  the  bibliography  of  this  report. 

These  studies,    and  other  sources  of  data,   have  been  collated  in 
the  preparation  of  this  report,    which  is  an  attempt  to  analyze  the 
Worcester  tornado  disaster  as  an  event,    according  to  the  categories  of 
the  theoretical  model  developed  in  the  introduction.     It  is  avowedly 
exploratory,    as  the  sub-title  indicates,   in  two  senses:     the  conceptual 
formulations  (the  time -space  model,   the  disaster  syndrome,   the  counter - 
disaster  syndrome,    the  isolation  period,    and  the  cornucopia  theory) 
are  intended  to  stimulate  thought  rather  than  to  make  converts  to  a 
system,   and  accordingly  are  not  presented  as  a  formal  body  of  theory 
nor  as  a  set  of  hypotheses  verified  adequately  by  the  available  Worcester 
materials;  and  the  empirical  data,   almost  entirely  compiled  by  other 
observers  with  a  variety  of  interests,    are  evidently  uneven  in  quality, 
quantity,    in  representativeness,    and  in  precision  of  reference  to  the 
matters  I  have  chosen  to  emphasize.     Furthermore,    such  generaliza- 
tions as  I  have  made  or  implied  about  disasters  as  types  of  event 


obviously  will  require  the  assembling  of  much  comparative  materials, 
both  for  general  validation  and  for  necessary  qualification.     With  these 
caveats  in  mind,   it  is  hoped  that  both  the  empirical  data  on  the  Worces- 
ter case,    and  the  theoretical  formulations  which  have  been  worked  out 
to  organize  these  data,   will  be  of  some  use  to  scholars  and  adminis- 
trators interested  in  disaster  studies.     The  interpretations  and  opinions 
expressed  are  my  own  and  do  not  necessarily  reflect  the  views  of  the 
Committee  on  Disaster  Studies. 

I  should  like  to  make  special  acknowledgment  to  several  persons 
and  organizations  who  have  helped  me  greatly  in  preparing  the  Worcester 
report:    Harry  B.    Williams,    Technical  Director  of  the  Committee  on 
Disaster  Studies;  W.    N.    Fenton,    until  recently  the  Secretary  of  the 
Division  of  Anthropology  and  Psychology  of  the  National  Research 
Council;  Jeannette  Rayner,    staff  associate  of  the  Committee  on  Disaster 
Studies,    with  whom  I  talked  over  at  length  the  disaster  syndrome  formu- 
lation; R.    L.   Polk  &  Co.  ,   of  Boston,   who  have  kindly  permitted  repro- 
ductions of  the  map  of  Worcester  from  their  1953  city  directory;  and  the 
Worcester  Telegram  and  Gazette  and  radio  station  WTAG,    who  made 
available  tape  recordings  of  their  tornado  broadcasts,   and  plates  of  all 
photographs  used  in  this  report. 


Anthony  F.    C.    Wallace 
University  of  Pennsylvania 


" t  I-  •'  f       '  -*••*+      a.-.  a  ft  ,        ,  t 


(\"  o-srii  A/qoaijrno-j   id!  bnr,    , 


»i'b  iifocifc  b'-'ii-. 


VI 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

Page 

Introduction:    A  Time -Space  Model  of  Disaster  as 

a  Type  of  Behavioral  Event 1 

1.  Steady  State:     The  City  Before  Impact 17 

2.  Warning:     The  City  Learns  of  Impending  Impact  ....  31 

3.  Impact:     The  Tornado  Strikes      41 

4.  Isolation:    The  Impact  Area  Goes  it  Alone 55 

5.  Rescue:    Extrication,   First  Aid,   Reassurance, 

and  Evacuation 73 

6.  Rehabilitation:     The  Attempt  to  Restore  the 

Steady  State 87 

7.  Irreversible  Change:     The  City  Achieves  a  New 

Equilibrium 103 

8.  Special  Topics:     The  Disaster  Syndrome,    the 

Counter -Disaster  Syndrome,    the  Length  of  the 

Isolation  Period,   the  Cornucopia  Theory 109 

Bibliography      161 

List  of  Interviews  and  Field  Notes    ,  165 


vii 


MAPS 

1.  The  City  of  Worcester 

2.  Ecological  Zones  in  Worcester 

3.  Distribution  of  Security  Agencies 

4.  The  Path  of  the  Tornado 

5.  Disaster  Space  at  I-Time  (5:08  -  5:20  PM) 

6.  Neighborhoods  in  Impact  Area 

7.  Disaster  Space  at  5:30  PM 

8.  Disaster  Space  at  6:00  PM 

9.  Disaster  Space  at  8:00  PM 


IX 


PLATES 

1.  The  Tornado  Cloud  at  Two  Miles  Distance 

2.  Devastation  at  Assumption  College 

3.  Devastation  in  St.   Nicholas  Development  Area 

4.  Devastation  in  Great  Brook  Valley  and  Curtis  Apartments 

5.  Rescue  and  First  Aid  in  Great  Brook  Valley 

6.  Evacuation  from  Great  Brook  Valley 

7.  Evacuation  from  Burncoat  Street  Area 

8.  Evacuation  from  Great  Brook  Valley 

9.  The  Disaster  Syndrome:    Silence  and  Immobility 

10.  The  Disaster  Syndrome:     The  "Dazed"  Reaction 

11.  The  Disaster  Syndrome:     Body  Contact 

12.  The  Disaster  Syndrome:    Passivity 

13.  The  Disaster  Syndrome:     The  "Staring"  Reaction 


XI 


INTRODUCTION:    A  TIME-SPACE  MODEL  OF  DISASTER 
AS  A  TYPE  OF  BEHAVIORAL  EVENT 

In  my  memorandum  on  the  Worcester  survey,    and  further  in  a 
memorandum  on  the  literature  of  disasters,   I  suggested  the  desirability 
of  approaching  the  study  of  disasters  with  the  expectation  that  a  general 
model  of  disaster  as  a  type  of  event  could  be  formulated,    with  char- 
acteristic dimensions  in  space  and  time  along  which  various  phenomena 
might  be  plotted,   and  that  disasters  could  by  systematically  compared 
and  analyzed  with  respect  to  variation  along  these  dimensions.     At  the 
same  time,   I  suggested  the  possibility  of  using  the  relatively  well- 
described  Worcester  event  as  a  proper  place  to  apply  the  early  formu- 
lations of  the  model,    and,   by  recurrent  attention  to  the  "fit"  or  lack  of 
it  between  theory  and  fact,    to  produce  both  an  improved  theoretical 
model  and  a  more  coherent  picture  of  the  Worcester  tornado  disaster 
as  a  total  event. 

In  earlier  publications,   Powell,   Rayner,   and  Finesinger  had 
developed,   from  their  empirical  studies  of  several  disasters  of  differ- 
ent types,   a  model  of  the  time  dimension  in  disasters.     Disaster  time 
was  in  this  model  divided  into  seven  stages;  given  disasters  varied  of 
course  in  the  length,    extent  of  overlap,    repetition,    and  behavioral  con- 
tent of  each  stage,   but  these  variations  could  be  described  in  terms  of 
the  stages  themselves.     The  stages  were  distinguished  by  the  pre- 
dominant disaster -related  behavior  characteristic  of  persons  involved 
in  the  disaster;  the  length  in  absolute  time  was  variable. 


Time  Stages  in  Disaster 


Stage 
O.     Pre-disaster  conditions 


1 .  Warning 

-  -  -    *  '**       *  ft* 

2.  Threat 


3.  Impact 

4.  Inventory 


5.     Rescue 


6.     Remedy 


7.     Recovery 


b-Kiita..  ••' 


Function 

Determining,    to  some  degree, 
the  effect  of,   and  response 
to,   impact 

Precautionary  activity 
Survival  action 
"Holding  on" 

Diagnosis  of  situation  and 
decision  on  action 

Spontaneous,   local,   unorgan- 
ized extrication  and  first 
aid;  some  preventive  meas- 
ures 

Organized  and  professional  re- 
lief,   medical  care,   preventive 
and  security  measures 

Individual  rehabilitation  and 
readjustment;  community  re- 
storation of  property  and 
organization;  preventive 
measures  against  recurrence. 


e'-st     sift 


•      ' 


^After  Powell,    Rayner,    and  Fine  singer,    1953.  / 


MAP  1:   The  City  of  Worcester 


*/.,  ^  r-^S,^j 


This  approach  seemed  to  be  so  fruitful,   in  providing  a  vocabulary 
and  a  framework  for  the  analysis  of  relationships,    that  it  appeared  to 
be  desirable  to  formulate  a  similar  schema  for  disaster-space.     On  the 
basis  of  early  impressions  in  Worcester,    therefore,   I  formulated  a 
space  model  consisting  of  concentric  circles,    each  circle  being  dis- 
tinguished for  its  most  marked  disaster -related  function: 


It  was  hypothesized  that  the  population  and  resources  of  each  area  play 
systematically  different  roles  in  relation  to  disaster,    and  that  these 
differences  in  behavior  are  related  not  only  to  the  pre-existing  organi- 
zation of  the  ground,    but  to  the  spatial  organization  imposed  by  the 
impact  itself. 

Evidently  the  circularity  of  this  schema  is  not  intended  as  a  literal 
representation  of  physical  layout  in  disaster,    since  the  areas  can  vary 


greatly  in  shape  from  one  disaster  to  another,   and  in  any  one  disaster, 
the  areas  can  vary  greatly  in  width  from  place  to  place.     The  impact 
area  -  the  area  within  which  physical  destruction  occurs  -  is  divided 
into  an  area  of  "total  impact"  and  an  area  of  "fringe  impact.  "    "Total 
impact"  does  not  mean  total  destruction  but  rather  the  working  of  the 
impact  agent  with  the  full  severity  characteristic  of  it  in  this  disaster. 
"Fringe  impact"  is  minimal  in  comparison  with  the  "total  impact"  and 
usually  involves  minor  damage  and  few  or  no  serious  injuries.     Cri- 
teria for  drawing  the  imaginary  boundary  between  these  two  sub-areas 
will  vary  with  the  type  and  destructiveness  of  the  impact  agent,   how- 
ever:    much  of  the  fringe  area  of  a  hydrogen  explosion  might  show 
damage  more  serious  than  the  total  impact  area  of,   let  us  say,    a  flood; 
and  often  the  two  areas  will  shade  off  into  one  another  on  a  rather 
smooth  gradient,    so  that  the  drawing  of  a  line  becomes  rather  arbitrary. 
Even  in  such  cases,   however,   I  suspect  that  the  concept  of  "total"  and 
"fringe"  is  utilized  by  victims  and  rescue  workers,    even  though  the 
drawing  of  a  line  would  be  difficult.     In  the  case  of  Worcester,    because 

of  the  nature  of  the  tornado  as  impact  agent,    the  fringe  area  was  sharply 

<j>.:jii1   »";;.'  fcfifi    ,•: -r*ia R.'iib  of  UO-Ux.  •.-•.-.>  ;>,•':.'.,  '- 

and  obviously  demarcated  from  the  area  of  total  impact:     one  side  of  a 

street,   for  instance,    might  show  only  stripped  shingles  and  leafy  debris; 
on  the  other  side,    whole  houses  would  be  reduced  to  rubble. 

Filter  area  is  the  label  attached  to  that  region,    broader  or  nar- 
rower,   immediately  adjacent  to  the  impact  area,    through  which  both 


traffic  and  information  must  pass  to  and  from  the  filter  area.     Because 
it  is  in  a  sense  the  narrow  end  of  the  communication  funnel,    and  because 
there  are  likely  to  be  traffic  and  communication  jams  in  it  at  points  of 
entry  to  (or  exit  from)  the  impact  area,   it  tends  to  act  as  a  filter, 
screening  out  certain  kinds  of  traffic  and  information.     The  filter   area 
is  also  likely  to  supply  certain  services,   in  the  way  of  communications, 
rescue,   first  aid,    and  comfort,   to  victims  in  the  impact  area  before 
organized  community  and  regional  aid  arrive. 

The  areas  of  organized  community  and  regional  aid  are  only 
selectively  affected  by  the  impact,   and  their  services  in  large  part  are 
carried  out  by  various  counter-measure  agencies,    such  as  police  and 
fire  departments,   hospitals,    relief  agencies,    etc.     A  clear  line  of  de- 
marcation between  community  and  regional  aid  areas  is  easy  to  find 
in  the  case  of  urban  areas,    because  the  city  itself  can  be  defined  as 
the  community;  but  the  boundaries  of  the  region  are  vague,    ramifying 
out  through  county,    state,   and  major  geographical  area.     Where  the 
national  government  actively  intervenes  with  more  than  pre-established 
administrative  facilitation  of  the  work  of  the  regional  or  community 
offices  of  national  agencies  (for  instance,    by  assembling  military  per- 
sonnel from  widely  scattered  points  rather  than  by  authorizing  through 
standard  operating  instructions  the  participation  of  local  forces),    one 
might  speak  of  an  "organized  national  aid"  area  co -extensive  with  the 
national  territory.     Distinctions  between  "regional"  and  "national"  are 


apt  to  become  distinctions  between  levels  of  administrative  authority 
rather  than  valid  geographical  distinctions,   however,   because  any 
major  disaster,   at  least  in  an  industrialized  society,   is  likely  to  in- 
volve communications,   transport,   and  industry  in  all  parts  of  the 
country. 

In  the  present  study,   the  attempt  has  been  made  to  bring  these 
two  schemas  together  and  to  forge  a  systematic  analytical  tool  by 
which  data  may  be  classified  in  time  and  space.     No  major  modifica- 
tions have  been  made  in  the  original  time -schema  of  Powell,   Rayner, 
and  Finesinger.     In  the  chapter -by -chapter  presentation  of  the  Wor- 
cester material  I  found  it  to  be  more  convenient  to  treat  the  warning 
and  threat  periods  as  indistinguishable,   because  of  the  slightness  of 
the  warning  itself.     The  post-impact  periods  of  Powell,   Rayner,   and 
Finesinger  (inventory,    rescue,    remedy,    and  recovery)  have  been  some- 
what consolidated  and  re -named,    chiefly  to  relate  the  time  zones  to 
space  zones.     Thus  my  "isolation"  period  is  equivalent  to  Powell's 
"inventory"  and  "rescue"  periods;  my  "rescue"  period  is  his  "remedy" 
period;  and  my  "rehabilitation"  period  is  his  "recovery"  period.     I 
have  added  a  final  period,   "irreversible  change,  "  to  take  account  of  the 
fact  that  recovery  or  rehabilitation  is  never  complete,   and  that  the 
original  equilibrium  state  before  the  disaster  is  not  fully  restored;  a 
slightly  different  equilibrium  is  attained. 


The  essential  elements  of  the  conceptual  model  of  that  type  of 
disaster  in  which  a  lethal  impact  is  relatively  sudden,   brief,   and  sharply 
defined  in  area,   is  as  follows: 

1.     STEADY  STATE 

This  is  the  system  of  regular  energy-distribution  (action)  obtain- 
ing in  all  of  the  ultimately  affected  areas  at  the  moment  just  preceding 
the  warning  period.     The  system  will  probably  be  in  equilibrium,    or 
nearly  so,    at  the  time  of  any  given  disaster.     By  equilibrium  I  mean 
that  energy  discharges  are  of  a  repetitive  and  predictable  nature,    in 
response  to  chronic  stresses;  furthermore,    such  stresses  are  eliciting 
effective  conventional  responses.     In  other  words,    the  cultural  system, 
and  the  personalities  of  the  population,    are  operating  sufficiently 
smoothly  to  obtain  stress  reductions  for  the  population,    such  that  the 
total  quantity  of  stress  in  the  area  at  large  is  not  systematically  increas- 
ing or  decreasing  (although  there  will  be  random  variation). 

Elements  in  this  system  of  energy-distribution  are:     terrain, 
topography,    climate;  the  culture  of  the  population  involved  (including 
their  security  agencies  designed  to  protect  them  from  disaster);  certain 
non-cultural  characteristics  of  this  population,    including  the  distribu- 
tion of  various  demographic  factors,    and  the  distribution  of  personality 
types  ("national  character").     It  should  be  noted,   however,   that  many 
of  the  characteristics  of  the  system  are  cyclical,    so  that  at  any  given 
moment  the  actual  distribution  of  elements  may  be  different  from  that 
at  another  (for  example,    the  alternation  of  night  and  day,    the  summer 
migration  from  the  city  to  vacation  spots  in  the  hinterlands).     Further- 
more,   there  is  a  sort  of  "random  incidence"  of  stresses  and  responses 
thereto,    such  as  births,    deaths,    business  openings,    the  making  and 
breaking  of  friendships,    the  development  of  gradual  trends  in  the  system 
itself,    and  so  on,    which  may  mean  that  the  momentary  situation  may  be 
very  different  at  successive  times  within  the  same  steady  state. 

Thus  both  the  total  system  and  the  momentary  situation  at  the 
moment  of  warning,    threat,    or  impact  are  important  determinants  of 
what  happens  as  the  disaster  proceeds.     To  be  a  disaster,   the  impact 
must  upset  the  total  system;     but  the  degree  and  .nature  of  upset  which 
a  given  impact  produces  depends  on  the  momentary  situation  of  that 
system. 


8 


2.  WARNING 

This  is  the  presentation  of  generalized  cues  to  the  energy-dis- 
tribution system.     This  may  occur  over  a  long  period  of  time.     These 
cues  may  be  meaningful  or  not,    depending  on  previous  learning,    the 
state  of  perceptive -cognitive  apparatus,   and  the  nature  of  the  communi- 
cation network  within  the  energy-distribution  system.     The  cues  them- 
selves may  be  susceptible  of  several  interpretations;  they  tend  to  be 
ambiguous.     The  cues  may  be  widely  presented  to  many  units  of  the 
system  or  to  a  few.     There  may  or  may  not  be  protective  action  taken 
as  a  result  of  the  cues. 

Warning,    as  distinguished  from  threat,    does  not  specify  certainty 
of  impact  at  any  particular  place  at  any  particular  time,   but  rather  a 
probability  greater  than  normal  within  the  system  that  such  an  impact 
will  affect  a  particular  place  within  a  range  of  time:    in  other  words, 
the  cue  -  if  correctly  read  -  means,    "such  and  such  a  general  kind  of 
impact,    severity  not  fully  predictable,    may  hit  within  a  given  span  of 
time." 

As  a  corollary  of  the  above,   during  the  warning  period  there  is 
no  differentiation  of  disaster  space  into  the  five  functional  areas. 

3.  THREAT 

The  threat  period  also  involves  the  presentation  of  cues  to  the 
disaster  region.     Threat,   however,    involves  cues  which,    to  many  per- 
sons at  least,    are  not  ambiguous.     The  period  of  threat  is  usually  short, 
being  followed  either  by  impact  or  by  awareness  of  the  danger  having 
passed.     Threat  involves  the  presentation  of  a  cue  which  is  unmistak- 
able,  and  requires  the  operational  assumption  of  certainty  of  impact, 
even  though  hope  of  escape  may  persist.     An  initial  differentiation  of 
the  disaster  region  begins,   into  a  "threat  area"  (areas  1,    2,    and  3  in 
my  diagram)  and  a  "continuation  of  warning"  area  (4  and  parts  of  5). 
Many  persons  in  the  threat  area  know  what  it  is,   know  approximately 
when  it  will  be,    and  assume  that  it  will  hit  them.    Consequently,    some 
emergency  survival  action  (flight,    retreat  to  cellars,    etc.)  is  usually 
taken  in  the  threat  period. 

The  threat  cues,   however,   like  warning  cues,   may  not  reach  all 
persons,    and  may  not  be  interpreted  as  threats  if  they  do  reach  a  given 
point.     What  is  a  threat  of  immediate  impact  to  one  person,   may  be  a 
casually-received  warning  to  a  second,    and  may  not  be  recognized  as 
either  a  threat  or  a  warning  by  a  third. 


4.     IMPACT 

The  impact  period  is  the  time  during  which  physical  destruction 
is  being  accomplished  by  the  impact  agent.     The  destruction  accom- 
plished during  the  operation  of  this  agent  (whether  it  be  tornado,   flood 
water,   hydrogen  explosion,   or  whatever)  is  called  the  primary  impact. 
The  primary  impact  is  only  that  damage  inflicted  during  the  action  of 
the  agent;  the  consequences  of  this  primary  impact  are  occasionally 
irreversible,   unchangeable  and  final,   but  usually  primary  impact  is 
followed  by  a  secondary  impact  which  is  susceptible  to  manipulation. 
Secondary  impact  properly  pertains  to  the  following  period,    but  for 
clarity  of  exposition  will  be  discussed  here.     Let  us  take  an  example. 
The  driving  of  a  piece  of  glass  into  a  man's  arm,    severing  an  artery, 
during  the  thirty  seconds  of  the  tornado's  passage  over  an  area,   is 
primary  impact.     At  the  close  of  the  brief  impact  period  (i.  e.  ,    when 
the  tornado  is  past)  the  man  is  left  with  a  cut  arm,    blood  spurting  out 
of  it.     The  bleeding  which  follows,    and  which  may,    if  unchecked,    cost 
the  man  his  life,   is  secondary  impact.     The  distinction  is  arbitrary, 
in  this  instance,   from  the  standpoint  of  the  traumatic  process,    but  is 
made  in  order  to  clarify  the  time  analysis.     What  happens  of  a  destruc- 
tive  nature  during  the  operation  of  the  disaster -agent  is  primary  im- 
pact; destruction  which  follows  in  time  is  secondary  impact. 

The  impact  period  differentiates  the  "threat  area,  "  mentioned  in 
the  preceding  section,    into  three  other  areas.     The  impact  area  itself 
is  divided  into  two  parts,    the  areas  of  "total  impact"  (where  death  and 
serious  injury  and  property  damage  occur)  and  of  "fringe  impact" 
(where  only  minor  injury  and  property  damage  occur).     Theoretically, 
depending  on  the  characteristics  of  the  disaster  agent,    several  sub- 
areas  could  be  defined,    distinguished  by  nature  and  severity  of  impact. 
The  filter  area,  just  outside  the  impact  area,   is  also  partially  defined 
during  impact:     some  of  its  population  become  aware  that  they  are  "near- 


5.     ISOLATION 

During  the  isolation  period,   the  impact  area  is  "isolated"  in  the 
sense  that  personnel  and  equipment  from  areas  3,    4,    and  5  have  not 
come  in  to  perform  rescue,   first  aid,    reassurance,    and  evacuation 
functions.     Strictly  speaking,    the  length  of  the  isolation  period  will 
vary  according  to  proximity  to  the  filter  area  and  to  roads,    and  accord- 
ing to  other  chance  factors,    so  that  some  points  will  not  receive  aid 
for  perhaps  half  an  hour,   while  some  will  be  swarming  with  helpful 
neighbors  in  the  filter  area,    ambulances,   and  fire  apparatus  within  a 


10 


minute.     "The  isolation  period"  therefore  is  an  abstraction  from  the  sum 
total  of  all  the  isolation  times  of  all  points  in  the  impact  area.     When 
one  says  "the  isolation  period"  lasted  for  such  and  such  a  length  of 
time,   one  is  expressing  one1  s  estimate  as  to  some  measure  of  central 
tendency  of  the  distribution  of  all  isolation  periods  within  the  impact 
area  or  a  part  of  it. 

The  isolation  period  is  the  time  during  which  secondary  impact 
achieves  its  chief  ravages.     Secondary  impact  includes  all  those   destruc- 
tive and  deteriorative  processes  which  have  been  unleashed  by  the  pri- 
mary impact:    in  regard  to  trauma  to  individuals,   bleeding,   infections, 
interruption  of  normal  breathing,   physiological  shock,   brain  injuries, 
etc.  ,   etc.  ;  it  also  includes  such  phenomena  as  exposure  to  inclement 
weather,    various  emotional  stresses,   and  possible  (if  the  isolation 
period  is  prolonged)  deprivation  of  food,    water,    and  sleep.     Secondary 
impact  also  includes  such  things  as  the  hazards  of  live  wires;  fires  and 
conflagrations;  leakage  of  poisonous  or  explosive  gases;  spread  of 
epidemic  disease  as  a  result  of  inadequate  sanitation,   food,    enforced 
crowding,    etc.     Many  of  the  more  critical  and  dangerous  secondary 
impacts,   however,    are  being  reduced  by  the   impact-area  population 
during  the  isolation  period,   and  the  arrival  of  organized  aid  from  the 
community  and  region  sharply  reduces  secondary  impact.     A  secondary 
impact  may,   of  course,   if  it  gets  out  of  control  (as  in  a  firestorm)  be- 
come a  new  primary  impact  agent,   or  can  be  regarded  as  a  continuation 
of  primary  impact. 

As  is  indicated  in  Powell,   Rayner,    and  Finesinger's  functional 
analysis  of  disaster  time,   the  impact  area  population  has  two  tasks 
during  the  isolation  period:     inventory  and  "rescue"  (which  term  covers 
not  only  rescue  per  se,    but  a  variety  of  counter-measures  designed  to 
terminate  or  reduce  secondary  impact).     The  length  of  time  taken  in 
inventory  is  probably  highly  variable  from  person  to  person,    and  as 
will  be  indicated  later  on,    the  taking  of  inventory  (with  the  attainment 
of  such  perceptual  and  cognitive  reorientation  that  a  decision  on  action 
is  possible),   is  not  always  completed  by  the  time  aid  arrives  from  the 
outside,    so  that  some  individuals  are  found  in  a  more  or  less  "dazed" 
condition,    while  others  are  relatively  well -oriented  and  effective  in 
action. 

While  the  impact  areas  are  "going  it  alone"  during  the  isolation 
period,   the  community  and  the  region  are  in  process  of  learning  that  a 
disaster  has  happened,   of  making  inventory  and  reconnaisance  of  the 
extent  and  nature  of  primary  (and  to  some  extent  secondary)  impact, 
and  of  mobilizing  and  dispatching  the  security  forces  within  reach  of 


11 


the  available  communications  network.     The  filter  area  further  differ- 
entiates from  the  regional  and  community  aid  areas,   being  the  only 
area  which  has  reasonably  adequate  awareness  of  what  has  happened, 
partly  as  a  result  of  having  seen  and  heard  what  happened,    and  partly 
because  into  it  the  first  evacuees  are  passing,   and  in  it  traffic  jams 
are  developing  as  vehicles  pile  up  at  the  edge  of  the  impact  area. 
Notification  and  mobilization  in  the  community  and  region  are  selective 
during  this  period:     security  agencies  and  personnel  connected  with  the 
communications  system  know  what  has  happened  and  are  mobilizing, 
but  most  other  persons  and  organizations  know  very  little. 


6.     RESCUE 

The  rescue  period,   at  any  point,    begins  when  aid  arrives  from 
areas  3,    4,    and  5.     During  this  rescue  period,   a  combination  of  three 
groups  of  personnel  -  impact  area  survivors,   unorganized  spontaneous 
volunteers  chiefly  from  the  filter  area,    and  organized  security  units  - 
work  to  combat  secondary  impact  within  the  impact  area.     (In  some 
parts  of  the  impact  area,   filter  area  volunteers  arrive  before  the  or- 
ganized security  units;  in  other  parts,    organized  security  units  are  the 
first  to  arrive.  )    Particularly  important  are  the  roles  of  the  police  and 
fire  departments,    or  other  security  forces  (such  as  military  units)  who 
are  on  a  24-hour  operational  basis.     The  chief  functions  to  be  performed 
are  extrication,  first  aid,    evacuation,    emergency  hospital  medical  care, 
and  termination  of  such  secondary  impacts  as  fire  and  "hot"  wires. 

During  the  rescue  period  the  five  functional  areas  reach  maturity 
in  the  differentiation  of  their  separate  roles  with  respect  to  the  disaster. 
There  is  a  decreasing  frequency  and  degree  of  personal  emotional  in- 
volvement with  the  disaster  in  the  populations  of  areas  3,    4,   and  5, 
respectively,    and  an  increasing  tendency  for  involvement  to  be  highly 
selective  and  aimed  at  organizations  rather  than  populations. 


7.     REHABILITATION 

When  secondary  impact  has  been  reduced  to  a  minimal  point  -  in 
other  words,    when  equilibrium  has  been  temporarily  re-established, 
even  if  on  a  level  the  society  defines  as  undesirable  -  effort  will  be 
made  to  bring  the  system  back  to  the  original  state.     This  involves  ex- 
tensive welfare  and  reconstruction  activities;  this  is  the  longest  period, 
the  most  expensive  period,    and  the  one  which  involves  the  greatest 
number  of  organized  aid-personnel.     The  organizations  responsible 
for  the  rescue  operations  tend  (with  the  exception  of  hospitals  and 


12 


medical  personnel  generally)  to  reduce  their  involvement,   and  new 
organizations  -  the  Red  Cross,   government  relief  agencies,   and  insur- 
ance companies  -  to  take  over  responsibility. 

The  rehabilitation  period  in  a  sense  may  be  said  to  last  indefin- 
itely,  but  for  simplicity  in  analysis  it  is  preferable  to  set  a  time  limit  - 
let  us  say,   arbitrarily,    one  year  -  and  to  consider  whatever  is  not  yet 
rehabilitated  by  that  time  to  have  become,   in  its  changed  condition,    a 
part  of  the  new  "steady  state"  or  equilibrium  system. 

The  lines  separating  the  various  areas  of  disaster  space  begin  to 
blur  during  this  period,    and  toward  the  end  of  it  virtually  disappear  as 
whatever  residual  changes  produced  by  the  disaster  become  a  part  of  a 
new  system  in  which  functional  relationships  (e.  g.  ,   financial,    medical, 
repair,    etc.  )  depend  less  and  less  on  location  with  respect  to  the  im- 
pact area. 


8.     IRREVERSIBLE  CHANGE 

As  has  been  indicated,    eventually  (let  us  say,   a  year  later)  a  new 
steady  state  will  have  been  established  somewhere  between  the  situation 
at  the  end  of  secondary  impact  and  the  pre -disaster  equilibrium  system, 
toward  the  re -establishment  of  which  rehabilitation  functions  were 
aimed.     The  five  areas  are  no  longer  functional;  they  exist  as  memories. 

It  should  be  made  clear  that  "irreversible  change"  means  a 
change  in  the  system,   not  merely  a  change  in  the  units  of  which  the 
system  is  composed.     People  may  die,    lose  their  money,    etc.  ,    and 
not  affect  the  system,    if  others  replace  them;  but  if  a  significant 
change  in  the  population  pyramid,    or  in  the  occupational  structure,    or 
in  the  standard  of  living,   or  in  the  organization  of  an  agency  like  the 
Fire  Department  is  left,    the  system  has  changed  irreversibly. 

In  addition  to  presenting  the  story  of  the  Worcester  tornado  along 
the  lines  of  analysis  outlined  above,    several  particular  topics  will  be 
discussed:  the  disaster  syndrome  (a  name  for  a  complex  of  evolving 
attitudes  and  overt  behavior,    one  of  whose  manifestations  is  the  fre- 
quently-referred- to  "apathy"  of  survivors  from  areas  1  and  2);  the 
counter-disaster  syndrome,    displayed  by  persons  in  areas  3  and  4 


13 

(rarely  from  5)  who  feel  responsible  for  mitigating  the  effects  of  the 
disaster  (characterized  by  over -conscientiousness  and  competitive- 
ness in  the  rescue  and  early  rehabilitation  stages);  the  importance  of 
the  length  of  the  isolation  period;  and  the  "cornucopia  theory"  of 
disaster  relief  and  civil  defense. 

After  going  through  a  considerable  amount  of  material  on  the 
Worcester  tornado,   I  am  left  with  rather  a  humble  feeling.     I  have  been 
forced  to  consider  and  evaluate  as  best  I  can,   in  terms  of  my  own  the- 
oretical approach,   the  actions  and  standard  operating  procedures  of 
professional  disaster  workers  and  organizations;  and  I  am  acutely  aware 
that  I  have  probably  over-simplified  and  at  times  possibly  mis -inter- 
preted situations  and  procedures.     I  have  attempted  to  keep  constantly 
in  mind  that  research  into  human  behavior  in  extreme  situations  is  in 
an  exploratory  state  and  that  it  is  important  to  develop  a  language,    a 
body  of  concepts,    and  a  theoretical  structure  to  which  problems  can  be 
defined,   and  data  selected  and  analyzed.     But  as  must  be  true  of  intro- 
ductory research  in  any  new  field,    the  researcher  is  apt  to  be  some- 
what naive  in  his  approach  to  some  of  the  empirical  materials.     The 
cardinal  example  of  naivety  in  this  study  is  the  failure  by  myself  - 
and  to  a  greater  or  lesser  degree  by  other  investigators  -  to  recognize 
the  primary  role  played  by  the  police  and  fire  departments.     Although 
a  few  firemen  were  interviewed  by  Powell,   they  were  selected  because 
they  had  participated  in  an  earlier  study  of  physiological  responses  to 


14 

frustration,    and  were  not  interviewed  primarily  as  informants  on  the 
events  of  the  isolation  and  rescue  periods.     Not  one  interview  with  a 
policeman  have  I  seen,   although  I  believe  Rosow  interviewed  some 
police  officials  concerning  communications.     Administrative  officials 
of  the  police  and  fire  departments  similarly  were  virtually  ignored. 
Even  the  press  tended  to  overlook  the  regular  city  security  agencies 
(police,   fire,   and  public  works)  in  favor  of  Civil  Defense,    the  Red 
Cross,   and  the  National  Guard  (who  were  much  later  on  the  scene). 
If  I  were  doing  this  study  over  again,  I  would  concentrate  on  police, 
fire,   and  public  works  department  personnel  first  and  most  intensively 
for  the  isolation  and  rescue  periods,   and  I  would  recommend  that  in 
other,    similar  studies,    these  personnel  be  very  quickly  and  thoroughly 
interviewed.     I  would  also  tend  to  be  extremely  cautious  in  accepting 
criticism  of  these  and  other  standard  agencies,   because  of  the  tendency 
for  the  excited  and  conscientious  volunteer  auxiliary  to  discover  faults 
in  the  procedures  of  the  more  phlegmatic  professionals. 

In  future  empirical  studies,   it  would  be  desirable  to  interview  a 
combination  of  expert  informants  and  representative  informants  chosen 
according  to  an  appropriate  sampling  design  and  by  the  use  of  an  inter- 
view guide  defined  in  advance  for  relevance  to  matters  of  theoretical 
importance.     Many  of  the  basic  phenomena  of  disaster  behavior  have 
been  isolated  and  defined,    and  a  conceptual  structure  exists  for  their 


15 

classification  and  analysis.     It  would  be  desirable  now  to  learn  the 
distribution  and  dynamics  of  these  phenomena  -  such  as  the  disaster 
and  counter -disaster  syndromes  -  by  systematic  and  meticulous  study. 


I:  STEADY  STATE 


THE  CITY  BEFORE  IMPACT 


1 .     General  Characteristics 

Worcester  is  the  second  largest  city  in  Massachusetts,   being  ex- 
ceeded in  size  and  importance  in  the  state  only  by  Boston.     It  lies  on  the 
west  bank  of  Lake  Quinsigamond  about  forty  miles  west  of  Boston,    with 
which  it  is  connected  by  a  super -highway.     Worcester  calls  itself  "The 
Heart  of  the  Commonwealth.  "    It  is  a  community  which,   in  the  course 
of  the  past  two  hundred  and  fifty  years,  has  slowly  developed  a  rather 
high  level  of  civic  responsibility  and  morale,   of  flexibility  in  meeting 
new  situations,    and  of  identification  with  a  cosmopolitan  tradition  while 
at  the  same  time  maintaining  something  of  a  "small-town"  atmosphere. 
This  high  level  of  morale  is,  I  believe,   most  important  to  keep  in  mind 
in  evaluating  what  happened  on  June  9,    1953. 

It  is,   of  course,   difficult  to  define  and  measure  objectively  such 
phenomena  as  the  "morale,"  "cosmopolitanism,"  etc.  ,   of  a  city. 
Nevertheless,   it  has  been  my  distinct  impression,    both  in  the  course 

of  two  brief  visits  to  Worcester  (after  the  tornado)  and  from  my  read- 

<* 
ing,   that  Worcester  is  a  city  of  relatively  high  urban  morale,   and  that 

this  may  well  have  had  a  great  deal  to  do  with  the  surprising  effective- 
ness of  spontaneous,   unplanned,    and  uncoordinated  rescue  and  relief 
operations,   both  by  individuals  and  by  official  agencies.     The  ratio  of 


18 

deaths  to  number  of  dwellings  destroyed  was  noticeably  lower  in  Wor- 
cester than  in  Flint,    Michigan,   and  a  difference  in  local  morale  may 
have  had  something  to  do  with  it. 

The  city  lies  in  the  hilly,   lake-studded  country  of  central  Massa- 
chusetts.    Within  the  city  itself  there  are  over  a  dozen  small  lakes, 
reservoirs,    and  "ponds,  "  some  of  them  associated  with  parks;  the 
many  steep  hills  scattered  through  the  town  rise  to  heights  of  up  to  400 
feet  above  the  lowest  parts  of  the  town.     The  hills  and  the  little  lakes, 
and  the  antiquity  and  topsy-growth  of  the  town  itself,   have  resulted  in 
a  street  layout  that  is  extremely  irregular  and  arbitrary;  while  indi- 
vidual subdivisions  and  development  areas  have  a  gridiron  or  other 
through-street  plan,    and  there  are  several  arterial  streets  and  high- 
ways,   there  is  a  very  high  frequency  of  dead  end  streets,    T  and  Y  forks, 
and  unexpected  changes  in  street  names  which  made  movement  difficult 
for  me  as  a  stranger  and  must  inevitably  tend  to  constrict  traffic  flow 
even  for  local  residents.     A  well-informed  local  resident,   in  fact,    told 
me  that  the  "main  civic  problem"  was  "traffic,  "  the  difficulties  arising 
from  the  rarity  of  through  streets,   and  that  a  hill  on  the  edge  of  Main 
Street  threw  too  great  a  burden  even  on  that  major  artery.         The 
strangulation  of  through  traffic  may  be  in  part  responsible  for  the  ten- 

.-..<>'  5    ,;„  •        ..;    bf,ii     • 

dency  for  subdivisions  and  developments  to  retain  a  local  name  and 
identity:     being  functionally  relatively  isolated,    they  do  not  become  so 


Kranich,    conversation,    19  June  1953. 


2: 


lo 
c  r 

•*"  '  industry  and 

•"•  lass"  hou 

.     ' 

,,  i     / .  '      .         , ^— t . , r— -, r— 33 , ,— , , 'T- 


19 

quickly  merged  into  a  larger  gridiron- whole.     Thus,    areas  of  a  few 
squares  will  retain  a  definite  name  in  the  city's  terminology:     e.g.  , 
"New  Worcester,"  "Indian  Hill,  "  "Fairmount,  "  "Greendale,  "  "Union 
Hill.  "    One  might  speculate  that  in  consequence  there  may  be  somewhat 
less  of  the  phenomenon  of  urban  anonymity  in  Worcester  than  in  some 
other  cities;  people  are  not  merely  residents  of  "Worcester,"  or  of 
"South  Worcester,  "  but  of  little  communities  each  with  its  own  name 
and  identity. 

The  general  ecology  of  the  city  is  illustrated  in  Map  #2.     As  can 
be  seen  from  the  map,   in  spite  of  the  peculiarities  of  the  street  pattern, 
the  city  can  be  divided  into  roughly  concentric  zones: 

(1)  "Downtown,"  including  the  City  Common,    the  City  Hall,    the  Post 
Office  with  federal  agency  offices,   newspaper  and  radio  offices  and 
studios,    some  of  the  "better"  shops  and  department  stores,    amuse- 
ments,   churches,    Municipal  Auditorium  (where  Civil  Defense  Head- 
quarters were  located),    and  various  business  offices  and  head- 
quarters; 

(2)  A  small  slum  area  on  the  edges  of  "downtown;" 

(3)  A  ring  of  working -peoples'  homes,    among  which  are  scattered  a 
variety  of  public  and  private  institutions:     Union  Station,   hospitals, 
colleges,    athletic  fields,    etc.  ; 

(4)  the  "best  residential  district,  "  featuring  expensive  homes,    large 
lots,   privacy,   lack  of  through  traffic,    and  closeness  to  the  city 
center; 


20 

(5)  industrial  sites,   located  on  the  major  transport  arteries; 

(6)  relatively  new,   middle  class  housing  developments  and  public 
housing  projects,   located  in  fairly  open  country. 

Surrounding  Worcester  city  are  a  number  of  more  or  less  suburban 
towns  in  Worcester  County  which  regard  Worcester  as  a  commercial 
and  administrative  center;     Worcester  thus  "serves"  a  population  of 
perhaps  600,  000. 

The  population  of  Worcester  in  1950  was  203,  486;  in  1940  it  was 
193,  694.     Eighteen  per  cent  of  this  population  was  foreign  born.      The 
national  origins  of  the  foreign  and  native  born,   taken  together,    are: 
English  (the  original  source,   of  course,   in  1713  when  the  first  perman- 
ent settlement  was  made);  Irish;  Swedish  (with  a  few  Norwegian  and 
Finnish);  and  French  Canadian.     There  is  also  a  small  group  of 
Armenian,   Albanian,    and  Syrian  origin,   to  some  extent  localized, 
according  to  report,    in  and  near  the  slum  area  south  of  "downtown,  " 
and  there  is  said  to  be  a  "Jewish  section"  in  the  northeast,   part  of 
which  lies  in  the  "best"  residential  district.      There  are  few  Negroes 
and  a  few  Polish  and  Italian  immigrants.     It  was  impossible  to  obtain 
information  on  problems  of  inter -group  relations  in  the  city,   but  I 
heard  one  Protestant  informant  express  fears  that  the  Catholic  church 
organization  might  attempt  to  use  the  disaster  as  an  opportunity  for 
advertising  itself  (since  the  priests  wear  a  "uniform,  "  it  was  feared 


21 

that  their  service  would  be  more  visible  than  those  of  the  Protestant 
clergy).     Possibly  the  fact  that  many  of  the  Catholic  church  organiza- 
tions in  Worcester  minister  to  French-speaking  immigrants  from  French 
Canada  and  consequently  use  French  in  at  least  one  church  and  at 
Assumption  College,   has  tended  to  maintain  their  separateness.     But 
I  saw  no  great  evidence  that  ethnic  or  religious  differences  were  re- 
flected in  much  hostile  social  discrimination  in  Worcester,     The  city 
council,   for  instance,   consists  of  Messrs.   Holmstrom,   Sweeney, 
Duffy,   Katz,    Marshall,   O'Brien,   Rousseau,   Soulliere,   and  Wells. 

Worcester's  industrial  development  began  in  the  first  decade  of 
the  19th  century,    when  local  manufacturers  (with  a  local  population  of 
3900)  produced  clocks,    textiles  and  textile  products,   paper  and  wood 
products,    machinery  for  the  textile  works,    etc.     Since  that  time  Wor- 
cester has  continued  to  have  a  diversified  industrial  base,    which  at  the 
present  time  includes  some  700  manufacturing  establishments  employ- 
ing over  50,  000  persons  in  such  industries  as  steel  and  wire  (e.  g.  , 
American  Steel  and  Wire,   a  division  of  United  States  Steel,    in  South 
Worcester);  abrasive  products  (e.g.,   Norton  Company,   in  north  Wor- 
cester); iron,    steel,    and  special  metals  products;  machine  tools  (e.g., 
Reed-Prentice,    south-western  Worcester);  leather  (e.g.,   Graton  and 
Knight,    eastern  Worcester);  and  so  on.     The  bulk  of  the  manufacturing 
and  processing  is  in  the  southern  half  of  the  city  but  a  finger  of  industry 


2"    Field  notes,   AFCW,    15-19  June  1953;  Polk,    1953,    9. 


22 

runs  up  West  Boylston  St.  ,   one  of  the  arterial  roads,    in  northern  Wor- 
cester.    Commercial  establishments  employ  about  30,  000.     The  city 
was  hit  hard  by  the  collapse  of  the  textile  and  shoe  industry  in  New 
England  after  World  War  II.     Worcester  machine  tool  companies  sup- 
plying the  shoe-and-textile  trade  had  to  cut  down,    and  about  1949  there 
was  widespread  unemployment.     A  forward-looking  Chamber  of  Com- 
merce,  however,   has  been  making  attempts  to  diversify  industry  even 
more  and  to  reduce  a  tendency  to  dependence  on  machine  tools.     Proba- 
bly also  in  response  to  the  economic  troubles  of  Worcester,    and  under 
the  leadership  of  the  city's  businessmen,    a  reform  administration  came 
into  power  about  1949.     It  would  seem  that  the  city's  industrial  leader- 
ship has  been  planning  and  carrying  through  a  vigorous  program  of 
action  in  response  to  the  severe  threat  to  the  economy  of  New  England's 
cities.     The  business  of  the  building  trades  in  Worcester  (there  has 
been  a  good  deal  of  residential  construction)  and  the  fact  that  there  has 
even  been  some  industrial  expansion  recently,    are  evidences  of  the 
morale  I  spoke  of  before.      Thus,    for  instance,   the  Norton  Company 
(owned  by  local  families)  had  just  completed  an  addition  to  their  plant 
in  June,    1953;  the  electric  company  had  also  recently  expanded;  the 
Housing  Authority  had  just  put  up  a  new  housing  project;  and  extensive 
redevelopment  and  traffic  reorganization  of  the  downtown  area  is 
planned.     It  would  seem,   in  other  words,    that  Worcester  had,    by  June, 
1953,    begun  to  emerge  from  the  threat  of  economic  disaster.      To  some 


23 


extent  also  this  had  been  accomplished  without  disruption  of  the  pattern 

of  ownership  of  industry  by  local  families,    even  though  a  subsidiary  of 

3 
U.   S.    Steel  (American  Steel  and  Wire)  had  moved  in. 

Although  intra-city  traffic  is  poorly  organized,    as  I  have  indicated, 
transportation  to  other  places  is  well  provided.     There  are  three  rail- 
roads; a  super-highway  links  Worcester  to  Boston;  U.   S.    20  passes  a 
few  miles  south  of  the  town,    and  connects  at  Hartford  with  the  Wilbur 
Cross  and  Merritt  parkways  to  New  York  City;  three  airlines  use  Wor- 
cester Municipal  Airport,   including  Northeast  and  TWA;  and  the  city 
is  the  center  of  a  web  of  smaller  roads  and  highways  with  attendant 
opportunities  for  bus  and  truck  service. 

The  city  is  something  of  an  intellectual  center.     It  is  the  seat  of 
Clark  University,    which  has  the  distinction  of  being  one  of  the  pioneer 
graduate  schools  in  the  country,   having  among  other  things  given  Franz 
Boas,    the  virtual  founder  of  American  anthropology,   his  first  academic 
position,    and  having  invited  Sigmund  Freud  to  deliver  here  his  first 
American  lectures.      There  are  also  a  Polytechnic  Institute  and  a  State 
Teachers'  College,   and  three  Catholic  colleges  (Holy  Cross,   Assump- 
tion,  and  Anna  Maria).     The  American  Antiquarian  Society  is  located 
in  Worcester,   and  contains  over  half  a  million  titles  relating  to 
American  history.     There  is  a  public  library  containing  485,  291 
volumes.      There  is  an  Art  Museum  with  its  own  school  administered 
in  collaboration  with  Clark  University. 


3.     Field  notes,    15-19  June,    1953;  Polk,    1953. 


24 

Politically,    Worcester  is  both  a  municipality  in  itself  and  the  seat 
of  Worcester  County.     The  city  government  is  now  organized  under  a 
"Plan  E  Charter,  "  and  accordingly  there  is  a  City  Manager,    a  Mayor 
with  nominal  salary  (in  1953,   this  was  Andrew  B.   Holmstrom,    vice- 
president  and  general  manager  of  the  abrasives  division  of  the  Norton 
Company),    and  a  City  Council.     The  town  is  approximately  half  Demo- 
crat and  half  Republican  in  political  party  affiliation;  the  charter  plan 
is  intended  to  provide  "non-party"  government  by  insuring  proportional 
representation.     I  am  not  informed  on  the  ins-and-outs  of  the  political 
situation   in  the  town,   but  had  the  definite  impression  that  some  of  the 
noisy  wrangling  in  city  hall  which  was  much  publicized  after  the  tornado 
was  an  outgrowth  of  unresolved  political  conflicts,   probably  dating  from 
the  re -alignment  of  power  four  years  earlier. 

2.     Counter -Measure  Agencies 

Agencies  and  organizations,  part  or  all  of  whose  mission  is  to 
prevent,    mitigate,    or  relieve  physical  disaster  are  to  be  found  in  any 
city.     In  Worcester  itself  on  July  9th  they  included:     the  police  depart- 
ment; the  fire  department;  Civil  Defense;  the  local  Red  Cross  chapter; 
the  hospitals  and  medical  personnel  generally;  City  Welfare  depart- 
ment; various  charitable  agencies,   including  the  Salvation  Army  and 
various  church  organizations.     Available  to  Worcester  according  to 
existing  arrangement  or  custom,   for  use  in  case  of  need,    were  State 


25 

Police;  regional  and  State  Civil  Defense;  the  National  Red  Cross; 
National  Guard  units;  and  a  vast  and  intricate  network  of  private  insur- 
ance on  dwellings  and  business  properties,   and  of  State  and  Federal 
funds  and  facilities  under  a  multitude  of  bureaus,   which  could,    depend- 
ing on  circumstances,  powerfully  mitigate  the  economic  effects  of 
disaster.     The  public  utilities  organizations  (electric  power  and  light, 
gas,    and  telephone),    while  not  essentially  counter-measure  agencies, 
were  disaster -conscious  and  prepared  for  counter -disaster  action. 

The  state  of  readiness  for  a  disaster  with  a  single,   brief,   and 
unexpected  impact  of  the  explicitly  counter-measure  organizations  and 
facilities  was  extremely  varied.     The  police  and  fire  departments  were 
(as  in  all  large  municipalities)  operating  on  a  twenty-four-hour  basis, 
and  were  manned  not  by  volunteer  or  part-time  help  but  by  profession- 
als,  trained  for  the  job  and  paid  salaries  by  the  city.     The  police  de- 
partment had  under  its  control  almost  all  of  the  ambulances  in  the  city; 
the  major  hospitals  did  not  control  the  dispatching  of  ambulances.     Per- 
sonnel of  both  fire  and  police  departments  were  trained  to  act  as  dis- 
ciplined teams;  were  accustomed  to  dealing  with  the  consequences  of 
physical  violence;  and  thus  were  equipped  to  perform  such  auxiliary 
tasks  as  rescue,   first  aid,    and  leadership  of  unorganized  groups  and 
confused  individuals.     The  headquarters  of  both  fire  and  police  depart- 
ments are  in  the  downtown  area  close  to  city  hall.     The  police  tend  to 
be  more  centrally  directed  than  the  firemen:     the  bulk  of  the  control 


26 

flows  from  the  downtown  office,   and  there  are  but  two  outlying  stations, 
for  the  motor  patrol  (south  Worcester)  and  for  the  lake  shore  district 
(west).      The  nineteen  or  more  fire  stations,   however,    tend  to  be  con- 
centrated in  and  around  the  downtown  area  too,    even  though  there  are 
several  some  distance  out.     Furthermore,    the  police  department  with 
its  nearly  400  patrolmen  and  officers,    and  a  number  of  trained  auxiliary 
police  and  constables,   had  a  supply  of  cruiser  cars  with  two-way  radio, 
which  made  possible  considerable  mobility  and  flexibility  of  communica- 
tion. 

The  Civil  Defense  organization  in  Worcester  was  in  an  embryonic 
state,   in  comparison  with  the  maturity  of  the  police  and  fire  departments 
as  institutions.     Civil  Defense  was  conceived  -  on  paper  -  to  be  the 
disaster  counter-measure  agency  par  excellence.    The  plan  called  for 
Civil  Defense  to  assume  the  role  of  central  authority:  to  mobilize  re- 
sources,  direct  field  operations,    and  coordinate  existing  operating 

agencies.     Not  all  of  the  potential  disaster  agencies  were  formally  and 

4 
officially  committed  to  accepting  CD  control. 

Civil  Defense  in  Massachusetts  is  organized  in  three  levels:  the 
state  level,  with  headquarters  at  Boston;  the  regional  level  (Worcester 
was  in  Region  #3);  and  the  municipal  level  (Worcester  thus  had  its  own 


4.     Rosow,    MS,    1954,    Ch.    1. 


3:  Distribution  of  Security  Agencies 


path  of  tornado 

itals 

fire  stations 
City  Mall,  police  KQ,  civil  defense 


Red    3        ,   HQ 


*»i  r  % 

•  M .  '• 


B~     ' 


• 

•  4':^>r^^M 


WORCEST 


27 

own  CD  organization).     Region  #3  and  Worcester  shared  a  common  HQ 
office  in  the  Worcester  auditorium,    with  one  telephone  apiece.     The 
City  Manager  of  Worcester  was  also  the  CD  director  of  Region  #3.     On 
the  day  when  I  was  shown  through  the  auditorium  (June  16,    1953)  the 
civil  defense  officer  in  charge,    with  his  telephone,    city  map,    desk,    and 
files,    was  ensconced  directly  beneath  a  large  window  (which  to  this 
naive  visitor  looked  like  a  sure  bet,    in  event  of  air  attack,    to  cut  to 
ribbons  director,   telephone  line,    maps,    and  any  other  staff  personnel 
who  happened  to  be  near). 

The  mission  of  the  State  Civil  Defense  (on  which  Worcester  of 
Region  #3  CD  could,    of  course,    call)  in  addition  to  organizational  com- 
munication,   and  educational  and  training  functions,    included  supplying 
certain  types  of  auxiliary  heavy  equipment  and  specialized  service 
(ambulances,   trucks,    rescue  teams).        The  city  Civil  Defense  had  re- 
ceived two  sets  of  rescue  tools  under  the  Federal  Contributions  Pro- 
gram,   but  no  method  had  been  devised  for  their  transport  and  no  rescue 
workers  trained  in  their  use.        There  was  no  overall  system  of  wardens, 
but  information  on  "Duck  and  Cover"  methods  of  personal  protection 
under  air  attack  had  been  widely  disseminated,    especially  in  the  school 
system,    and  there  had  been  a  civil  defense  drill  in  June,    1953.     But  as 
of  9  June,    1953,    Worcester  Civil  Defense,    in  spite  of  the  energetic 


5.  Rayner,    notes,    Cowley  and  Gauthier. 

6.  Knight,    MS. 


28 

efforts  of  the  director  had  developed  only  an  embryonic  organization 
with  physically  vulnerable  headquarters,   and  very  few  trained  person- 
nel. 

The  Worcester  chapter  of  the  American  Red  Cross,    with  head- 
quarters on  Harvard  Street,   about  a  block  from  CD  Headquarters,    was, 
of  course,   the  local  office  of  the  national  organization  designated  by 
law  as  a  quasi -governmental  agency  with  responsibility  (defined  by 
congressional  charter)  for  aiding  government  at  various  levels  in  the 
event  of  disaster.     Among  the  recognized  functions  of  the  Red  Cross 
following  a  disaster  is  an  obligation  to  assist  Civil  Defense,   under 
Civil  Defense  authority,   primarily  in  the  provision  of  emergency  sup- 
plies  of  food,    clothing,   and  shelter;  if  other  agencies  cannot  handle 
rescue,   medical  care,    information  and  location  services,    etc.  ,   Red 
Cross  may  assist  here  too.     The  Red  Cross,   both  locally  and  nationally, 
has  the  peculiar  position  of  having  a  broad  but  vaguely  assigned  public 
responsibility,    with  formal  cooperation  agreements  with  military,    CD, 
and  other  disaster  relief  agencies,   but  without  access  to  public  funds; 
thus  relief,    accounting  and  fund-raising  activities  must  proceed  hand 
in  hand.     Furthermore,   in  case  of  major  disaster,    area  or  national 
representatives  may  enter  a  disaster  area  and  take  over  from  local 
representatives  the  direction  of  certain  Red  Cross  activities.  7 


7.     See  American  Red  Cross,    When  Disaster  Strikes:  A  Chapter  Manual 
for  Disaster  Preparedness  and  Relief  (Washington:  American  National 
Red  Cross,    1948),   pp.    1 -7;  American  Red  Cross,    Mass  Care  in  Disas- 
ter_  (Washington:  American  National  Red  Cross,    1951),   pp.    51-53. 


29 

It  would  be  possible  to  continue  at  some  length  to  describe 
policies,    organization,   and  equipment  of  the  counter-measure  agencies, 
including  some  which  I  have  not  mentioned:    the  National  Guard,   the 
Weather  Bureau,   the  insurance  network,   and  so  on,   but  this  would  re- 
quire more  space  than  is  available.     It  would  also  be  interesting  to 
study  Worcester's  experience  in  the  hurricane  of  September  21,    1938, 
when  seventeen  were  killed  and  one  hundred  sixty- six  injured  in  Wor- 
cester County.     But  this  too  would  be  beyond  the  scope  of  this  report. 


'*>  • 


. 


50 W 


II:     WARNING 


THE  CITY  LEARNS  OF  IMPENDING  IMPACT 


Worcester  lies  in  the  northeastern  United  States,   where  tornadoes 

Q 

are  believed  to  be  less  prevalent  than  to  the  south  and  west.        Many  Wor- 
cester residents,   after  the  disaster,    commented  on  their  surprise  at  a 
tornado,    which  they  associated  with  other  parts  of  the  south  and  west. 
Tornadoes  might  hit  other  people;  they  might  even  hit  Ohio  and  Michigan 
(Worcester  residents  had  been  reading  about  the  tornadoes  at  Flint  and 
Cleveland  the  day  before)  but  not  in  New  England  .    .    .     Hurricanes,    on 
the  other  hand,    are  (at  least  after  1938)  understandable! 

A  warning  that  a  tornado  was  in  the  area  apparently  reached  the 
telephone  company  offices  in  Worcester  before  3:45  PM  on  June  9th. 
The  telephone  company  alerted  its  linemen.     The  Worcester  Telegram 
city  desk  got  word  of  this,    and  the  day  city  editor  visited  the  telephone 
company  office  to  verify  the  information.     The  company  admitted  alert- 
ing the  linemen  but  "refused  to  divulge  the  source  of  their  information." 
The  city  editor  then  called  the  Associated  Press  in  Boston  and  had  them 

check  with  the  weather  bureau.     The  weather  bureau  said  they  had  no 

9 
tornado  reports,    only  reports  of  severe  storms  expected. 


8.  I  suspect  that  the  assumed  relative  immunity  to  tornadoes  by  the 
general  population  in  the  northeast  is  a  cultural  phenomenon.      The 
Iroquois  Indians  of  New  York  State  were  so  much  impressed  by  tor- 
nadoes that  the  whirlwind  spirit  (False  Face)  was  given  a  central  place 
in  ritual  and  belief.     Flora,    1953,    indicates  that  tornadoes  are  not  in- 
frequent in  the  northeast,    although  some  other  regions  have  more. 

9.  Powell,    MS,    1953. 


32 

A  similar  account  of  an  abortive  warning,  which  was  not  widely 
transmitted  to  the  proper  agencies,  involved  the  military  air  base  near 
by.  Weather  reconnaisance  planes  are  said  to  have  spotted  the  tornado 

early  in  the  afternoon,    reported  it,    and  returned  to  the  base,    which 

10 
undertook  its  own  storm-protective  measures. 

A  third  warning  was  said  to  have  been  contained  in  a  weather  broad- 
cast during  the  afternoon  from  an  unidentified  station.     This  broadcast 
reported  a  tornado  near  Pittsfield,    Massachusetts  (south-west  of  Wor- 
cester, near  the  New  York  State  border).     A  severe  storm  did  actually 

occur  near  Pittsfield,   but  no  tornado,   although  a  funnel-shaped  cloud 

11 
was  reported  near  by. 

Within  minutes  after  impact  at  Worcester,  however,   a  radio 
warning  did  go  out  over  a  police  network  which  was  picked  up  by  a 
patrolman  in  Fayville,   where  the  impact  occurred  at  about  5:30.     The 
patrolman  drove  home,   to  protect  his  two  sisters  and  their  four  chil- 
dren,   but  impact  caught  them  sitting  in  the  living  room  and  they  .never 
reached  the  cellar! 


10.  Field  notes. 

11.  See  Worcester  Telegram,    10  June  1953,   p.    17.     These  reports  on 
warnings  which  were  not  transmitted  or  taken  seriously  are,   for  obvious 
reasons,    difficult  to  verify  (because  if  they  are  true,    they  imply  either 
negligence  or  incompetence  in  some  one).     The  reports  I  note  above  are 
not  verified  but  they  may  be  substantially  true.     It  might  be  speculated 
that  this  sort  of  complaining  we -could-have -been- warned  and  why- 
weren't-we- warned  rumor  may  often  rise  after  disasters;  certainly 
such  stories  acquire  considerable  publicity  -  e.g.,   the  report  of  the 
ignored  radar  operator's  report  on  unidentified  aircraft  just  before  the 
Pearl  Harbor  attack. 

12.  Worcester  Telegram,    10  June  1953,   p.    11. 


U:   The  Path  of  the  Tornado 


..- 


G|    8lu7 

•    a^!=£v£5£ 

yj-^j_  .-;— »j~-  n=, ,  i      .     ^Lancaster 

~~3csfo  ;«££^<rt'"°>vlp^ 


^l/p^^-r4^^ 
•  £"""~jr  AsiSdV'  /    ^ 

^       _    \*"tSt_^  iw-'w!  Shsrtxwr. 

*^—r^*'  '    '          ^    I  »    -"«...  •, 

'""V5~V.        .Vs    •°»llt"e"'n 


---^^Lr^s^-v^«f  5|  ^^^^^c^-'11 
Vvis-/u  f^.f- -N»«u-ST1^     i  xtp-*    x  /  N=SK^S^^R--  \jfe^elfe^T^^^ 

w^XLu^  '  lASHB-^^SSiF  SFfeesA.        TO^~  _1>^r>\4^ttlrs<KsAJ      ^-WMx  .fflfsr 


WZ. 

m>^ 

L   AShfoidxii^iiOjlMn"(vill« 


^•^^kl^^ferSS* 

->     V    «^t\  P._.,«l  r>^r*>iii  /Itowbotr.  ,   Jl*^  A 


S  Ctiapin,     _r.  - — 

*<°  ^\Lnr 


33 

The  tornado  itself  began  its  career  in  the  Worcester  area  at 
Petersham,    about  twenty -five  miles  north-west  of  Worcester,    at 
approximately  4:30  PM.     It  was  not  until  about  forty  minutes  later 
that  it  reached  the  city  limits  of  Worcester;  it  was  seen  at  5:08  PM  at 
approximately  the  northern  city  line.      Theoretically,    therefore,    if  a 
tornado  had  been  reported  to  weather  bureau  at  4:30,   even  though  its 
future  course  would  be  unknown  to  the  observer,   a  tornado  warning 
could  have  been  broadcast  to  all  surrounding  communities.     Appar- 
ently this  was  not  done.     Failure  to  do  so  was  the  subject  of  complaint 
by  one  informant,    a  representative  of  a  radio  station,    who  said  that 

there  were  newsmen  at  Petersham  who  could  have  (assuming  telephone 

13 
circuits  were  open)  at  least  called  the  station  office  in  Worcester. 

Thus,    although  the  telephone  company  and  the  nearby  airbase 
may  have  had  warning  as  much  as  an  hour  and  a  half  in  advance,   and 
may  have  taken  local  security  measures,   the  community  at  large  had 
no  warning  until  the  tornado  was  a  few  minutes  away  from  successive 
points  in  the  eventual  impact  area. 

The  next  cue  -  but  one  rarely,   if  ever,    interpreted  as  a  tornado 
signal  by  the  Worcester  residents  -  was  the  appearance  of  enormous 
hailstones.     These  began  to  fall  about  4:45  PM  in  the  western  fringe 
of  the  Worcester  area;  one  caller  reported  a  stone  eleven  inches  in 
diameter.     Although  this  type  of  enormous  hailstone  is  diagnostic  of  a 


13.     Interview  with  Adolphus  J.    Brissette,    16  June  1953. 


34 


nearby  tornado  condition,    Worcester  residents  did  not  know  what  they 
meant,   and  no  one  is  reported  to  have  taken  them  as  tornado  warning 

signals,    although  one  informant  after  another  reported  noticing  them 

14 
and  marveling  at  their  size. 

The  photograph  taken  at  5:08  PM  by  a  news  photographer  standing 
on  the  east  shore  of  Indian  Lake  shows  the  tornado  -  cone,    whirling 

debris,   heavy  clouds,    and  lightning  -  at  a  point  about  two  miles  dis- 

15 
tant,   near  the  city  line. 

There  were  a  number  of  persons  in  and  near  the  impact  area  who 
saw  the  cone,    recognized  it  as  a  tornado,    and  took  some  protective 
action.     Since  the  tornado  as  a  whole  was  moving  at  approximately  a 
half-mile  per  minute,    this  meant  that  if  the  tornado  were  seen  at  a 
distance  of  two  miles,   the  spectator  had  about  four  minutes  to  take 
cover  or  get  out  of  its  path.     It  is  impossible  to  estimate  how  many 
persons  within  the  impact  area  saw  and  recognized  the  tornado,    but 
probably  there  were  several  hundred. 

The  potential  grace -period  afforded  by  sight  of  the  funnel,    rang- 
ing up  to  four  or  five  minutes,    was  used  by  those  who  did  see  and 
recognize  it  primarily  for  warning  others  and  taking  cover.     Thus,    a 
man  in  Curtis  Apartments  saw  the  funnel  in  the  distance,    recognized 
it,    ran  up  and  down  the  halls  of  his  wing  warning  the  other  residents, 


14.  See  Powell  MS,    1953. 

15.  Cf.    Tornado,   p.    2;  WDT,    10  June  1953,   p.    22  for  photograph. 


Plate  1:  THE  TORNADO  CLOUD  AT  TWO  MILES  DISTANCE 

This  picture  was  taken  at  5:08  looking  north- 
west from  a  position  on  the  east  shore  of 
Indian  Lake. 


35 

and  succeeded  in  getting  most  or  all  of  the  families  down  into  the  cellar 
before  impact.     A  fourteen-year  old  boy,    delivering  papers  in  the  im- 
pact area,    saw  the  funnel,    ran  into  a  nearby  house  and  told  the  people  a 
tornado  was  approaching;  despite  their  scepticism,    everyone  took 
shelter  in  the  cellar;  the  house  was  destroyed.          "Scores"  of  persons 
in  the  tornado's  path  were  reported  by  the  newspaper  to  have  taken  to 
the  cellar  after  seeing  the  funnel,    and  to  have  remained  in  safety  there 
while  the  superstructure  of  the  house  was  damaged  or  destroyed. 

Probably  the  great  majority  of  the  population  of  the  impact  area 
did  not  see  the  funnel,    and,    consequently,    did  not  know  that  a  tornado 
was  approaching  them.     The  experience  of  these  people,    while  various 
in  detail,    was  generally  one  of  considering  the  darkening  of  the  sky, 
the  rising  wind,    and  the  pelting  rain  to  be  a  summer  thunder  storm. 
Those  who  were  out  of  doors  ran  into  the  houses;  those  in  the  houses 
ran  to  close  doors  and  windows.     Many  of  these  did  not  realize  that 
this  storm  was  "different"  until  a  few  seconds  before  maximum  impact; 
at  this  point,    when  the  scream  of  the  tornado  (generally  described  as 
sounding  like  a  locomotive  or  a  jet  plane)  was  audible,    the  air  was  be- 
ginning to  fill  with  mud  and  debris,    and  windows  and  trees  were  begin- 
ning to  break,    an  almost  intuitive  awareness  that  disaster  was  upon 
them  tripped  off  emergency  action  even  without  rational  understanding 


16.  Powell,    MS,    1953. 

17.  WDT,    10  June  1953,   p.    22. 


36 

of  the  event.     These  people  had  only  a  few  seconds  before  maximum 
impact.     Many  tried  to  reach  the  cellars  (often  from  the  second  or 
third  floor  of  houses);  many,   for  some  reason,    tried  to  open  doors 
and  get  out  of  the  house;  some  took  cover  under  furniture,    in  closets, 
under  the  stairs,    etc;  many  began  a  frantic  search  for  children  or 
relatives.     In  many  cases,    these  actions  were  uncompleted  at  the  time 
of  impact;  the  cellar  had  not  been  reached,    children  had  not  been 
gathered  together,   the  door  wouldn't  open  (fortunately). 

An  intensive  analysis  of  this  last-second-reaction  period  would 
be  interesting  to  FCDA,    since  it  approximates  the  situation  envisaged 
in  CD  popular  instructions  on  "what  to  do  when  there  is  a  blinding 
flash.  " 

I  have  made  an  analysis  of  fifty  more  or  less  adequate  case  his- 
tories of  persons  in  the  Worcester  impact  area  at  the  time  of  the  tor- 
nado.    The  total  population  of  the  impact  area  is  uncertain,    although 
it  could  be  computed  approximately;  it  probably  was  about  9,  000  per- 
sons.    The  fifty  interviews  are  an  undefined  sample  of  this  universe  of 
impact-area  people.     The  interviews  themselves  used  in  the  series  of 
fifty  were  obtained  from  several  sources:    Jeannette  Rayner,    an  exper- 
ienced disaster  interviewer  with  a  psychiatric  orientation,    three  inter- 
views; Edna  Barrabee,   a  psychiatric  social  worker,   nineteen  interviews; 
John  Powell,    an  experienced  disaster  interviewer  with  a  psychiatric 
orientation,    three  interviews;  Enoch  Callaway,    working  for  Powell, 


37 

three  interviews;  Anthony  F.    C.    Wallace,    two  interviews;  obtained  by 
reporters  on  the  Worcester  Telegram  and  Gazette,    sixteen  interviews; 
obtained  by  reporters  of  Radio  Station  WTAG,   four  interviews.     This 
sample  tends  to  be  heavily  weighted  in  favor  of  persons  severely  in- 
jured and  consequently  available  at  the  hospital  to  Rayner  and  Barrabee, 
who  were  doing  a  study  of  medical  care;  and  persons  with  minimal 
physical  injury,   but  with  a  dramatic  human  interest  story  to  tell  to  news 
men.     Nevertheless,    granting  the  uneven  quality  of  the  interviews  and 
sampling  inadequacies,   the  high  or  low  frequencies  of  certain  character- 
istics in  this  series  are  suggestive  of  at  least  similarly  high  or  low 
frequencies  in  the  impact  population. 

The  distribution  of  interviews  by  locality  of  interviews  at  time  of 
impact  is  as  follows: 

DISTRIBUTION  OF  INTERVIEWEES  BY  LOCALITY    (see  map) 

Brattle  Street  area 1 

Industrial  area 1 

Greendale  area 14 

Assumption  College 3 

Burncoat  Street  area 1 

St.    Nicholas  development  area 5 

Great  Brook  Valley  area 11 

Curtis  Apartments      6 

Lincolnwood 2 

Home  Farm 5 

Not  recorded 1 

N  =  50 

While  this  probably  is  not  a  proportionate  sample,    there  is  at  least  a 
considerable  scattering  of  interviewee  locations. 


38 

The  composition  of  the  series  by  sex  and  injury  is  instructive; 
there  were  twenty-eight  males  and  twenty-two  females;  twenty-five 
seriously  injured  and  twenty-five  slightly  injured  or   uninjured.     The 
women  in  the  impact  area  tended  to  be  more  seriously  injured  than  the 
men:    only  eleven  out  of  twenty-eight  males  were  seriously  hurt,    but 
fourteen  out  of  only  twenty-two  females  were  seriously  hurt. 

Not  one  of  the  fifty  cases  had  received  any  official  warning  (i.  e.  , 
by  radio  or  telephone,  police  loudspeaker,   etc.  )  of  a  tornado's  being 
in  the  region.     Thus,    warning  possibilities  resolved  into  a  recognition 
of  any  one  of  a  series  of  cues,   beginning  with  the  fall  of  unusually  large 
hailstones  (a  frequent  but  not  invariable  omen  of  a  tornado),    and  cul- 
minating in  the  approach  of  a  visible  funnel,    increasing  wind,   loud 
noise,    and,   finally,  personal  impact. 

Not  one  of  the  fifty  indicated  that  he  recognized  the  hailstones  as 
possible  tornado  indicators,   although  many  remembered  having  seen 
them  and  being  impressed  by  their  size  as  long  as  fifteen  minutes  or 
more  before  impact. 

Twenty-two  out  of  the  fifty  saw  the  funnel  of  the  approaching  tor- 
nado; but  only  fourteen  of  these  twenty-two  recognized  it  for  what  it 
was,   as  indicated  below: 

INTERPRETATIONS  OF  SIGHT  OF  FUNNEL, 

Recognized  it  as  tornado 14 

Did  not  know  what  it  was 5 

Considered  the  possibility  of  it's  being 

a  tornado,  but  dismissed  the  thought 2 

Thought  it  was  smoke  from  a  fire  set  by 

lightning  in  thunderstorm 1 


39 

Thus,    of  our  sample  of  fifty  cases,    only  fourteen  -  less  than  one-third 
-  saw  and  recognized  the  tornado  cloud.     The  data  recorded  do  not  give 
more  than  hints  as  to  factors  responsible  for  not  seeing  the  funnel:    a 
few  people  were  asleep,    some  were  in  a  house  or  apartment  with  win- 
dows facing  to  leeward,    and  some  apparently  could  have  seen  it  but 
just  didn't  notice  (automobile  drivers  in  the  area,    children  playing, 
etCo  ). 

Of  our  fifty  cases,    thirty-nine  (78  per  cent)  recognized  some 
warning  cue  before  personal  impact.     Fourteen  (28  per  cent  of  the 
total)  saw  the  funnel  and  recognized  the  danger;  twenty-one  (42  per  cent 
of  the  total)  recognized  a  danger  from  other  clues  closer  to  impact 
time;  only  four  (8  per  cent  of  the  total)  were  warned  by  others. 

Of  our  fifty  cases,   twenty-eight  (56  per  cent)  were  able  to  com- 
plete some  personal  protective  measures  before  personal  impact. 
Twenty  of  these  twenty-eight  (40  per  cent  of  the  total)  reported  warning 
others  or  helping  others  in  protective  action  before  completing  their 

own  measures;  only  eight  (16  per  cent)  reported  taking  protective 

1 8 
action  oriented  only  towards  their  own  safety.          Twenty-two  persons 

(44  per  cent  of  the  sample)  were  unable  to  complete  (and  in  some 
cases,   unable  even  to  initiate)  protective  action  before  personal  impact. 
Of  these  twenty-two,    six  suffered  impact  while  attempting  tardy  pro- 
tective action,    but  five  took  no  protective  action  even  during  the  impact 

itself. 

18.     N.  B.  :     We  are  depending  on  reports  of  own  actions. 


HI:    IMPACT 


THE  TORNADO  STRIKES 

At  approximately  5:08  PM,    EOT,   the  tornado  reached  the  Wor- 
cester city  line.     It  had  been  traveling  in  a  southeasterly  direction, 
and  (unbeknownst,    apparently,   to  anyone  in  Worcester)  had  originated 
at  Petersham,   near  the  Quabbin  reservoir,    about  forty  minutes  earlier, 
at  4:30  PM.     The  tornado  as  a  body  was  moving  forward  at  about  twenty - 

five  miles  per  hour,    and  crossed  the  northeastern  corner  of  Worcester 

19 
(a  path  three  and  a  half  miles  long)  in  almost  exactly  eight  minutes. 

The  diameter  of  the  vortex  itself  was  approximately  a  half-mile. 
Since  the  forward  motion  of  the  tornado  was  at  a  rate  of  a  little  less 
than  half  a  mile  per  minute,   the  passage  of  the  vortex  over  a  point  in 
the  middle  of  the  path  required  little  over  one  minute. 

This  was  an  unusually  severe  tornado:     it  was  large  in  diameter; 
the  velocity  of  the  wind  in  the  outer  ring  was  extremely  high  (estimates 
of  winds  in  comparable  tornadoes  go  as  high  as  500  miles  per  hour); 
and  the  air  pressure  within  the  high  velocity  ring  was  very  low.     No 
reading  of  the  pressure  within  the  vortex  was  made,   but  in  comparable 
tornadoes  where  readings  were  made,   the  pressure  dropped  as  much 
as  two  pounds  per  square  inch.     The  funnel  was  photographed  (see 
Figure  1)  at  a  point  near  the  Worcester -Holden  line:    it  shows  a  broad 


19.     WDT,    10  June  1953,  p.    22. 


42 

and  high,    roughly  funnel-shaped  cloud,   but  does  not  show  a  clearly 
outlined  funnel  touching  the  ground.     This  was  probably  hidden  behind 
trees  and  a  hill.     Several  informants  reported  seeing  a  vortex  shaped 
like  a  "snake,"  "an  ice  cream  cone  in  the  sky,"  or  "a  whirling  cloud,  " 
but  this  may  have  been  a  secondary  elaboration  in  fantasy,    since  a 
base  a  half-mile  in  diameter,    spewing  out  mud  and  debris,    would  even 
at  a  distance  of  one  or  two  miles  probably  not  appear  to  have  a  very 
sharp  outline.     The  color  was  reported  as  "black,  "  at  a  distance  of  a 
mile  or  two,   but  "brown"  {with  mud)  at  close  range,   and  circulating 
boards,   boxes,   paper,   and  other  debris  were  clearly  visible  in  it.     It 
made  a  very  loud  sound,   described  by  survivors  as  reminding  them  of 
several  steam  or  diesel  locomotives,   or  a  flight  of  jet  planes  as  it 
approached;  at  impact,   the  pitch  rose  to  a  "scream." 

The  path  of  the  tornado  through  Massachusetts  and  through  Wor- 
cester,  where  it  maintained  continuous  contact  with  the  ground,   is 
charted  on  Maps  2  and  4. 

The  primary  impact  of  the  tornado  is  the  physical  damage  and 
injury  wrought  by  the  tornado  during  its  eight-minute  passage  through 
the  impact  area;  certain  other  sorts  of  hazard  or  disaster,    such  as 
fires,    electrocution  by  "hot"  wires,    sepsis  in  untreated  wounds,   and 
consequences  of  destruction  of  food,    clothing,    and  shelter,    are  classi- 
fied as  secondary  impact  and  will  be  treated  later.     The  primary  im- 
pact may  be  conceived  of  as  a  three -stage  process  for  most  of  the  im- 
pact area:    high  wind,    "vacuum,  "  high  wind  again. 


KAF  5:  Disaster  Space  at  I -Time  (5:0g  to  5:20  P.M.) 


*••••*  area  of  total  impact 
••W*  area  of  fringe  impact 
•  ^••«  filter  area 
The  other  areas  have  not  yet  been  defined, 

f\          a          /\          a          ^ 


43 

The  first  stage  is  high  velocity  wind  as  the  front  of  the  vortex 
crosses  a  position.     The  first  high  wind  generally  did  not  blow  down 
structures;  but  it  blew  windows  in  or  out,   depending  on  whether  they 
were  to  windward  or  leeward;  plastered  buildings  with  mud;  drove 
debris  into  people  or  structures,    sometimes  driving  objects  through 
wooden  walls;  knocked  down  or  bent  over  trees,   flag  poles,   hurricane 
fence;  toppled  and  rolled  over  cars,    shacks,   people,   and  relatively 
light  movable  objects;  and  subjected  structures  generally  to  stresses 
which  tended  to  weaken  or  displace  members. 

The  second  stage  -  low  pressure  -  apparently  was  not  accompan- 
ied by  high  velocity  wind.     This  however,    was,    to  structures,  probably 
the  most  destructive  aspect  of  the  whole  impact;  survivors'  reports 
seem  to  agree  on  this.     The  first  high  wind  suddenly  stopped  and  at 
almost  the  same  instant  the  air  pressure  dropped  perhaps  10  or  15 
per  cent,    equivalent  to  two  or  three  pounds  per  square  inch.     The  quick- 
ness of  this  drop  in  pressure  apparently  is  dramatic;  and  it  is  the  sud- 
den drop  which  seems  to  account  for  many  of  the  freak  events.     In 
lightly  built  structures,   or  structures  with  a  large  flat  area  without 
"escape  valves"  like  windows,    chimneys,    doors,    etc.  ,   the  pressure 
drop  meant  the  equivalent  of  a  sudden  application  of  tremendous  forces 
outward  and  upward.     Actually,   of  course,   the  pressure  within  a  struc- 
ture does  not  increase;  but  the  withdrawal  of  air  from  the  outside 
meant  that  inside   air  was  pressing  out  against  all  objects  with  about 


44 

fourteen  pounds  to  the  square  inch,    while  the  outside  air  was  pushing 
back  with  perhaps  twelve  pounds  per  square  inch:    a  differential  of  two 
pounds.     Applied  for  example  to  an  outside  wall  of  a  house  eight  feet 
high  and  ten  feet  long,   there  was  thus  an  increase  in  outward  lateral 
thrust  from  zero  to  eleven  and  a  half  tons   within  a  period  of  a  few 
seconds  at  most;  and  this  occurred  immediately  following  the  applica- 
tion of  considerable  stress,   in  many  instances  in  an  opposite  direction, 
from  high  velocity  wind.     Many  structures  simply  exploded:    informant 
after  informant  describes  how,   after  a  few  moments  of  raging  wind, 
the  whole  building  seemed  to  dissolve,    in  slow  motion,    and  they  would 
find  themselves  sitting  in  quietness  and  relatively  uninjured  in  the 
yard,    surrounded  by  pieces  of  house.     Where  the  structure  did  not 
"explode,  "  the  rush  of  air  from  inside  proceeded  to  blow  out  windows 
and  doors,   and  to  carry  out  any  movable  object  -  including  people, 
refrigerators,   television  sets,   chairs,    and  tables.     This  "floating 
away"  was  made  possible,    apparently,   by  two  forces:     (1)  the  lateral 
evacuation  of  air  through  vents  like  broken  windows  and  doors;  and 
(2)  by  a  vertical  differential  air  pressure,   which  I  think  must  be  postu- 
lated to  explain  the  lifting  of  objects  and  the  frequently  referred  to 
"floating"  phenomenon.     An  example  of  this  "floating"  phenomenon, 
which  baffled  victims  and  added  to  the  uncanniness  of  the  experience, 
is  given  by  the  little  girl  who  was  in  the  kitchen  with  her  mother  and 
father  at  impact.     The  mother  and  daughter  were  cooking  supper,    and 


45 

disregarded  the  first  high  wind  as  being  only  a  bad  thunder  storm.     They 
had  just  put  the  potatoes  for  baking  in  the  oven  when  the  pressure  dif- 
ferential came.     A  strange  thing  happened:     "the  potatoes  came  out  of 
the  oven  and  went  over  and  hit  my  daddy  on  the  head.  "    A  woman  saw 
a  pane  of  glass,   blown  in  by  the  high  wind,   float  gently  to  the  cement 
floor  of  her  cellar  without  breaking.     Two  mothers  reported  seeing 
their  children  float  away  from  their  side;  each  time  the  mother  grabbed 
the  child  and  pulled  it  down,   like  pulling  in  a  balloon  floating  away. 
Many  observers  reported  seeing  heavy  objects  float  across  the  floor 
toward  a  window,   not  scraping  the  floor,    and  moving  slowly.     One  man. 
was  carrying  a  crate  of  eggs;  "the  eggs  were  popping  out  of  the  crate 
but  they  weren't  falling  to  the  ground."     The  explanation  of  the  float- 
ing phenomenon  must  be  that  when  a  "vacuum  cap"  is  placed  over  the 
area,    the  "free"  air  out-of-doors  is  sucked  out  almost  instantly;  the 
air  within  structures  goes  next;  but  in-structure  pockets  of  high  pres- 
sure  air  remain,   particularly  under  objects  like  chairs,    TV  sets,   and 
even  people,    and  in  places  like  ovens,    eggcrate  partitions,    etc.     It  is 
quite  obvious,   for  instance,   that  if  even  so  small  and  dense  an  object 
as  an  egg  or  a  potato  or  a  child's  body  were  placed  between  a  region 
of  twelve-pound  air  above  and  fourteen -pound  air  below,    the  pressure 
differential  on  the  upper  and  lower  surfaces  would  be  sufficient  to 
float  it.     The  pressure  differential  may  help  explain  how  cars,   loco- 
motives,   and  even  sidewalks  are  lifted  up.     Inasmuch  as  this  floating 


46 

phenomenon  was  very  commonly  reported,   it  would  seem  reasonable 
to  suggest  that  in  any  type  of  disaster,   like  tornadoes,    where  vacuum 
effects  are  common,    the  population  be  prepared  to  cope  with  it. 

It  is  my  impression  (I  cannot  document  it  adequately)  that  it  was 
the  explosion  effect  which  actually  demolished  most  of  the  structures 
which  were  demolished,   but  that  it  was  the  severe  high  wind,  following 
the  explosion,   which  caused  a  larger  share  of  the  severe  casualties  and 
deaths.     Except  for  those  who  were  caught  in  the  open  or  were  in  ve- 
hicles at  the  first  wind,    most  of  the  interviewees  weathered  it  in  their 
own  structures.     The  "explosion"  was  tempered  by  the  floating  effect, 
which  tended  to  lift  the  roof  off,   and  push  the  sides  out,    rather  slowly, 
so  that  many  persons  were  either  not  covered  by  the  debris,   or  were 
not  crushed  to  death  when  it  did  come  down  on  them.     But  after  perhaps 
fifteen  to  thirty  seconds  of  the  "vacuum"  the  high  wind  came  back  (the 
back  wall  of  the  tornado).     This  caught  many  people  in  a  bad  situation: 
many  were  now  in  the  open;  they  were  dazed  and  bewildered;  they  were 
surrounded  by  loose  and  movable  debris.     The  second  passage  of  high 
velocity  wind  thus,    so  to  speak,    "finished  the  job,  "  by  blowing  sur- 
vivors about,   or  by  blowing  debris  onto  or  into  them,   or  both.     Some 
people  also  ran  out  of  relatively  undamaged  structures  during  the 
vacuum  period,   and  were  then  swept  up  by  the  second  high  wind. 

Thus  for  the  person  in  the  central  path,   there  was  a  triple  1-2-3 
punch  to  weather:     an  initial  high  wind  with  dangers  of  severe  injury  or 


47 

death  if  caught  outside,   or  of  breaking  glass  and  structural  weakening 
if  inside;  then  the  vacuum,    with  the  "floating"  effect  and  slow  "explo- 
sion" of  structures;  and  finally,   the  second  high  wind,    which  struck 
structures  which  had  either  crumbled  or  were  severely  weakened,    and 
found  many  people  in  the  open  surrounded  by  the  ruins  of  their  shelter. 

This  generalization,  of  course,  applies  best  to  those  people  and 
structures  dead  center  in  the  tornado's  path.  For  a  person  at  the  ex- 
treme edge  on  either  side,  there  was  presumably  no  "vacuum"  period 
and  only  one  long  high  wind  period.  Intermediate  points  between  edge 
and  center  no  doubt  experienced  varying  lengths  of  vacuum  period,  and 
directions  and  lengths  of  high  wind. 

The  impact  area  can  be  divided  into  an  area  of  "total"  impact, 
where  structural  damage  was  severe  and  the  population  suffered 
deaths  and  many  severe  injuries,    and  an  area  of  "fringe"  impact,   where 
structural  damage  was  slight  (broken  windows,    torn  shingles,    mud- 
spattering,    broken  tree  limbs,   and  the  like).     The  total  impact  area 
itself  can  for  the  sake  of  convenience  of  reference  and  analysis  be 
further  subdivided  into  ten  neighborhoods,   which  are  located  and  num- 
bered on  Map  6: 

1)  Brattle  Street  area.    A  middle  class  residential  neighborhood 
including  large  frame  detached  single  homes  in  the  $20,  000- 
$30,  000  class,    on  large  lots,    on  high  ground,   as  well  as 
smaller  bungalow-type  housing,   looking  out  over  undeveloped 
land. 

2)  Industrial  area.     The  Norton  Company  (specializing  in  grinding 
and  abrasives  equipment);  Vellumoid  Corporation  (makers  of 


48 


gaskets  and  gasket  materials);  the  Diamond  Match  Company; 
and  other  manufacturing  and  business  concerns,    and  some 
deteriorated  housing,   were  located  here.     The  Industrial  area 
is  in  a  valley. 

3)  Greendale.    A  lower -middle  class  to  middle  class  residential 
neighborhood,   mostly  frame  structures,   including  various 
small  shops  and  stores,    some  detached  homes,    some  "3- 
deckers"  (each  story  serving  as  a  "tenement"  or  apartment). 
Three  churches  were  located  in  this  area,    and  it  seemed  to 
house  a  number  of  elderly  or  retired  persons  who  had  invested 
their  life  savings  in  a  house  (often  a  "three-decker")  of  which 
they  occupied  one  floor  while  renting  out  the  rest.     Greendale 
is  in  a  valley  and  on  the  slope  of  the  rather  steep  hill  that 
rises  to  Burncoat. 

4)  Assumption  College.      A  Catholic  college  and  secondary  school 
conducted  by  lay  brothers  and  priests  of  the  Assumptionist 
order.     Many  of  the  staff  of  priests,   nuns,    and  brothers  were 
French -Canadian  in  origin,    and  many  spoke  only  French.     The 
plant  included  a  brick  main  administration  building  and  a 
wooden  convent.     Assumption  College's  structures  are  all  in 
the  valley,   although  the  College  land  reaches  up  to  Burncoat 
Street. 

5)  Burncoat  Street  area.    Upper  Burncoat  Street  is  a  "nice" 
residential  area  on  the  top  of  the  hill  with  a  small  shopping 
center,   houses  ranging  from  perhaps  $15,  000  to  $30,  000  in 
value,    relatively  large  lots.     St.    Michael's  on  the  Heights 
Episcopal  Church  is  on  Burncoat  Street. 

6)  St.   Nicholas  Development  area.    This  is  an  area  of  post-war 
development  housing,    of  two  major  types:     two-storey,   four- 
apartment  frame  structures  for  rent;  and  single  storey  de- 
tached bungalows  on  cement  slabs.     There  are,   however, 
other  types  of  detached  single -family  houses  within  this  area. 
The  families  here  tend  to  be  a  typical  "development  population": 
young  couples,    small  children,   careers  in  the  making. 

7)  Great  Brook  Valley.     This  contained  two  types  of  housing: 
some  privately  owned,    detached,    single -family  frame  dwellings; 
and  Great  Brook  Valley  Gardens,   a  housing  project,  owned  by 
the  Worcester  Housing  Authority,    consisting  of  one -storey 
brick  row  houses,    with  picture  windows,    completed  just  a  few 
weeks  before  impact. 


1 
3 


6:  Neighborhoods  in  the  Impact  Area 

Brattle  Street  6.  St.  Nicholas  Development 

Industrial  7.  Great  Brook  Valley 

Greendale  8.  Curtis  Apartments 

Assumption  College  9.  Home  Farm 

Burncoat  Street  10.  Idncolnwood 


49 


8)  Curtis  Apartments.     These  were  large  brick  apartment  build- 
ings (also  owned  by  the  Worcester  Housing  Authority).     3000 
people  lived  here. 

9)  The  Home  Farm.     A  city -supported  home  for  old  and  indigent 
persons.     Administration  building  of  brick;  wooden  barracks; 
farm  buildings. 

10)    Lincolnwood.    War  temporary  housing,    consisting  of  twenty- 
two  reconverted  frame  barracks.     Many  of  these  had  been 
removed,   and  many  were  standing  empty.     Some  scattered 
privately  owned  dwellings  stood  here  too. 

The  total  amount  of  physical  trauma  produced  by  the  primary  im- 
pact was  very  great.     The  impact  area  within  the  Worcester  city  limits 
was  approximately  two  square  miles.     Within  this  area  were  about  1800 
dwellings,   the  homes  of  about  9,  000  persons.     Since  a  large  part  of  the 
labor  force  component  of  this  population  was  outside  of  the  impact  area 
(coming  home  from  work)  at  i-time,   as  well  as  some  mothers  et  al 
who  were  shopping,   visiting,    etc.  ,   probably  the  population  of  the  impact 
area  at  i-time  was  not  more  than  8,  000  and  possibly  was  much  less.     Of 
this  population,    804  (about  10  per  cent)  were  "casualties"  (here  defined 
as  being  killed  or  as  being  taken  to  the  hospital).     Of  the  804,    sixty-six 
were  killed  (less  than  1  per  cent  of  the  impact  area  population);  327  suf- 
fered major  injuries;  and  411  suffered  "minor"     injuries.     Presumably 
all  deaths  and  major  injuries  are  included  in  these  figures,    collected 
by  the  Red  Cross  from  hospital  records,   but  no  doubt  there  were  many 
minor   injuries  which  were  either  left  untreated,   or  were  treated 
privately  by  physicians,   nurses,   neighbors,   or  the  victims  themselves. 


50 

Estimates  of  these  would  be  very  difficult  to  verify;  as  a  guess,   one 
might  suggest  that  if  these  unreported  minor  injuries  (slight  cuts, 

bruises,    scrapes,    etc.)  were  included,   the  total  casualty  rate  would 

20 
be  about  25  per  cent  of  the  impact  area  population. 

An  analysis  of  fifty-six  of  the  sixty-six  deaths  by  sex,   age,   and 
residence  indicates  chiefly  that  (as  one  might  expect  from  knowing  that 
many  wage -earners  were  outside  of  the  area  at  i-time)  females  suf- 
fered more  than  males: 

FATAL  CASUALTIES  BY  NEIGHBORHOOD 

(1)  Brattle  Street  Area 1 

(2)  Industrial  Area          0 

(3)  Assumption  College  Area 3 

(4)  Greendale  Area          9 

(5)  Burncoat  Area  5 

(6)  St.  Nicholas  Area       8 

(7)  'Great  Brook  Valley  Area 15 

(8)  Curtis  Apartments  Area 0 

(9)  Home  Farm  Area       5 

(10)  Lincoln  wood  Area      0 

Visiting  in  or  driving  through  impact  area 
(resident  elsewhere  in  Worcester  or  Worcester 
County)      8 

N  -          54 

The  data  available  do  not  make  possible  a  tabulation  of  specific  cause 
of  death  or  of  the  behavioral  circumstances  at  the  time  of  fatal  injury, 
but  according  to  the  medical  report,   most  of  the  deaths  were  caused 
by  or  associated  with  severe  cranial  injuries.         Several  casualties 


20.  Bakst  et  al.  ,    1953. 

21.  Bakst  et  al,    1953,   appendix. 


51 

died  of  lung  injuries  resulting  from  the  "vacuum"  condition  and  several 
informants  remarked  on  having  difficulty  breathing  during  impact. 
Some  bodies  were  found  with  an  empty  cranium;  presumably  the  cranial 
contents  were  "sucked"  out  of  the  cranial  cavity  after  the  cranium  was 
crushed. 

FATAL  CASUALTIES  BY  AGE  AND  SEX 

Age  Group  Male  Female 

0-9  0  3 

10-19  4  3 

20-29  0  4 

30-39  2  4 

40-49  2  2 

50-59  3  2 

60-69  3  1 

70-79  0  4 

80-89  1  0 

Age  unknown  7  1 1 

22  34 

The  Red  Cross  tabulated  the  type  of  injury  in  the  438  "major 
injury"  patients,    as  follows: 

TYPES  OF  MAJOR  INJURY 

Fractures  242 
Skull  (usually  involving  cerebral  injury)        77 

Arms  and  legs,   hands,   feet  88 

Ribs  32 

Shoulder  21 

Pelvis,   hip  15 

Misc.    (no  broken  backs)  9 

Soft  tissue  210 

Major  cuts  and  bruises  147 

Eye  28 

Back  15 

Internal  (kidney,    spleen)  15 

Burns  5 

Total  major  injuries  452 


52 

It  was  also  noteworthy  that  most  casualties  (and,   indeed,   any  person 
exposed  to  the  high  winds)  had  been  literally  plastered  with  a  mixture 
of  water,   dirt,    sand,   wood  splinters,    etc.  ;  where  there  were  open 
wounds,   this  foreign  matter  had  been  driven  into  the  wounds  with  such 
force  that  adequate  cleaning  was  very  difficult,    and  a  number  of  cases 
of  infected  wounds  turned  up  later  on  (after  suturing). 

The  statistics  of  structural  damage  in  Worcester  are  only  ap- 
proximate.    About  2500  dwelling  units  were  in  the  impact  area.     Of 
these,    250  were  totally  destroyed;  about  1200  seriously  damaged,    and 

about  1000  were  slightly  damaged.     The  financial  cost  of  the  destruc- 

22 

tion  in  Worcester  alone  was  about  $32,  000,  000.          In  the  entire  dis- 
aster area,   from  Petersham  to  Wrentham,   the  total  number  of  dead 
was  94,    seriously  injured,    438;  about  750  minor  injuries  were  hos- 
pitalized the  night  of  June  9;  about  4000  dwelling  units  were  damaged 

or  destroyed;  1200  persons  were  unhoused;  total  damage  was  in  the 

23 

neighborhood  of  $52,  000,  000. 

See  the  pages  of  photographs  for  a  survey  of  the  physical  damage 
in  Worcester,    area  by  area. 

The  sixty-seconds  or  less  of  the  impact  period  were,   for  most 
of  the  people  in  the  impact  area,    a  time  of  busy  physical  activity.     On 
forty-nine  of  the  fifty  survivors  whose  behavior  during  the  warning 


22.  Bakst:    Landstreet;  Bowman:    Powell;  WTG  and  WTAG. 

23.  Ibid. 


o 
o 


CO 


§ 


CO 


CM 


K 


I 


I 

CO 


CO 

I 
I 

•a! 
CO 


O 


IS 


a) 


\  * 


53 

period  was  surveyed,   there  is  also  information  on  what  they  were  doing 
during  impact  (i.e.,    during  the  whole  of  the  passage  of  the  vortex,   or 
during  the  part  of  it  that  preceded  disabling  personal  injury).     Sixteen 
of  these  forty-nine  (about  one-third  of  the  group)  spent  the  i-time 
finding  and  enjoying  shelter:     six  lying  on  the  open  floor  of  a  room, 
five  in  the  cellar,    three  in  a  closet  or  other  enclosed  space,   and  two 
under  furniture.     Seven  were  inside  a  structure  and  running  to  a  place 
of  shelter  (such  as  the  cellar  or  a  closet  when  they  were  struck  per- 
sonally and  severely  injured.     Seven  were  attempting  to  manipulate 
(usually  to  close)  doors  and  windows  when  they  were  struck  and 
severely  injured.     Six  were  rushing  about  inside  a  structure,    trying  to 
care  for  other  persons,    when  they  were  struck.     Two  (both  clergymen, 
incidentally)  stood  in  doorways  gazing  at  the  storm  all  during  i-time. 
One  person  grabbed  a  pillar  for  support.     Only  two  persons  were 
apparently  unaware  of  the  tornado  until  personal  impact;  both  were 
women;  and  one  was  sitting  on  a  porch  talking  about  the  weather,    while 
the  other  was  washing  her  hands  in  the  kitchen;  neither  of  these  attempt- 
ed any  protective  action  before  or  during  the  impact.     Six  persons  were 
in  cars  during  i-time:  four  of  these  were  able  to  crouch  under  the  dash- 
board; one  was  trying  to  stop  the  car  when  the  car  was  picked  up  and 
blown  into  a  field;  and  one  was  able  to  drive  out  of  the  tornado's  path. 
Two  persons  on  foot  in  the  open  were  running  to  shelter  when  they 
were  injured:    one  was  blown  against  a  tree,   and  one  was  knocked 
down  by  a  collapsing  brick  wall. 


Ji-i 


IV:    ISOLATION 


The  Impact  Area  Goes  It  Alone 

The  period  of  functional  isolation  for  the  impact  area  varied  from 
a  minute  or  two,   in  some  of  the  southern  fringe  areas,    to  perhaps  half 
an  hour  in  parts  of  the  central  and  north-western  sections  of  the  impact 
zone.     Since  the  isolation  period  begins  at  the  moment  when  the  primary 
impact  ceases,    its  clock-time  varies  depending  on  location;  the  isola- 
tion period  at  Brattle  Street  was  seven  or  eight  minutes  old  by  the  time 
impact  had  begun  at  the  Home  Farm. 

The  situation  at  the  beginning  of  the  isolation  period  is  the  im- 
mediate legacy  of  the  impact:    a  definite  quantity  of  physical  damage, 
personal  injury,    and  death.     This  primary  damage  is  for  practical 
purposes  irreversible  during  the  isolation  period;  and  the  energies 
of  the  survivors  are,    during  the  period  before  the  arrival  of  aid, 
necessarily  directed  toward  preventing  further  death,   injury,    and 
destruction,   from  the  processes  set  in  motion  by  the  primary  impact. 
These  potentially  destructive  processes,   launched  by  the  primary  im- 
pact,  include  such  things  as: 

a)  bleeding  from  wounds 

b)  interferences  with  respiratory  processes 

c)  wound  shock 


56 

d)  development  of  various  "infections"  in  wounds 

e)  entrapment 

f)  fires,    set  by  lightning,    cigarettes,  short-circuiting  wires, 
sparks,    etc. ,   and  feeding  especially  on  spilled  gasoline  and 
escaping  cooking  gas; 

g)  "hot"  high  voltage  or  heavy  current  wires  lying  in  the  way  of 
moving  persons 

h)    exposure  to  rain,    sun,    cold,    etc. 

i)     if  isolation  is  prolonged,   hunger  and  thirst. 

These  potentially  destructive  processes,    set  in  motion  by  the  primary 
impact,   may  collectively  be  called  secondary  impact.    During  the  time 
before  effective  assistance,  particularly  organized  assistance,   by 
police,   fire,   civil  defense,    medical,    and  other  organizations  reaches 
a  survivor,   he  must  cope  with  secondary  impact  alone. 

The  length  of  the  isolation  period  varied  in  Worcester.     Organized 
aid  in  the  form  of  police  cruiser  cars,   fire  equipment,   and  ambulances, 
reached  the  Home  Farm,   Great  Brook  Valley,   and  Curtis  Apartments 

areas  within  five  to  ten  minutes.     This  was  owing  in  part  to  the  fortu- 

. 
nate  accident  that  telephone  communication  with  central  Worcester  had 

not  been  cut  off  by  primary  impact.     Within  about  a  minute  at  least 
three  telephone  notifications  to  Worcester  security  units  had  been 
made:    the  assistant  executive  director  of  the  Curtis  Apartments,   him- 
self a  minor  casualty  (his  car  was  blown  about  and  he  was  cut  by 


57 

glass),   heard  a  phone  ringing  and  used  it  to  call  police,   fire,    City 
Hospital,   gas  company  and  electric  power  company;  a  housewife  in 
Great  Brook  Valley  used  her  own  phone  to  call  City  Hospital  and  tell 
them  to  send  ambulances;  and  someone  (unidentified)  told  the  Fire 
Department  headquarters  that  there  had  been  a  boiler  explosion  at  the 
Home  Farm.     A  box  alarm  was  turned  in  at  the  Home  Farm  at  the  same 
time.     A  ladder  company  with  rescue  crew  and  first  aid  equipment  was 
on  the  way  toward  the  Home  Farm  at  5:15  PM;  this  company,   indeed, 
nearly  ran  into  the  tornado  itself  on  the  way  down  Plantation  Street, 
and  managed  to  get  into  the  hail  zone  on  its  fringes.     The  path  of  the 
tornado  and  of  the  fire  engine  were  approaching  an  intersection  south 
of  the  Home  Farm,   and  the  tornado  got  there  first  by  a  minute  or  two. 
This  ladder  company  set  to  rescue  work  at  the  Home  Farm  within  five 
minutes  of  impact;  and  they  were  helped  in  driving  into  the  area  by  the 
crews  of  police  cruisers  who  were  already  setting  up  a  road  block  on 
Lake  Street. 

It  is  difficult  to  pick  out  the  particular  area  which  was  last  to  be 
taken  out  of  isolation  by  the  arrival  of  aid,   but  probably  portions  of  the 
Burncoat  Street  and  St.   Nicholas  Development  areas,    and  the  Brattle 
Street  area  (difficult  of  access  on  account  of  narrow  streets,   hills, 
trees,   and  traffic  jams)  were  last  to  be  invaded  by  rescue  forces.     But 
even  here  the  isolation  period  was  not  long;  probably  no  point  in  the  im- 
pact area  was  left  un-checked,   or  had  been  unable  to  communicate  with 


58 

sources  of  aid,   by  thirty  minutes  after  impact.     The  average  length  of 
the  isolation  period  was  probably  about  fifteen  minutes;  by  that  time 
residents  of  the  filter  area,  firemen,   or  police  had  appeared  and  were 
within  calling  distance. 

The  general  scene  during  this  short  isolation  period  is  difficult 
to  reconstruct  because  outside  observers  had  not  arrived  and  those  in 
the  area  were  not  always  in  the  best  position  or  frame  of  mind  to  ob- 
serve objectively  (or  to  remember  without  distortion  later).     A  general- 
ized reconstruction  from  the  comments  made  by  survivors,   however, 
suggests  a  scene  like  this: 

While  many  persons  had  been  taking  cover  in  cellars  or  closets, 
many  others  had  been  frantically  active  all  during  the  impact.     These 
activities  carried  on  directly  into  the  isolation  period,    with  searching 
for  children,    scurrying  for  cover,    etc.  ,    continuing  until  it  was  obvious 
that  the  primary  impact  was  really  past.     Then  ensued  a  brief  frenzy 
of  action  and  reaction:     sudden  frantic  efforts  to  rescue  self  and  trapped 
relatives,    screams  and  cries  for  help,   hysterical  laughing  and  crying, 
particularly  (as  reported)  by  teen-age  girls,   people  rushing  up  and 
down  stairs,   into  and  out  of  cars,   houses,   etc.  ,    checking  on  the  wel- 
fare of  others;  shouted  warnings  to  "look  out  for  the  wire,"  "don't 
light  any  matches,  "  etc.     Some,    able  to  walk,    spontaneously  ran  or 
were  dispatched  to  neighboring  fringe  and  filter  areas  to  summon  aid: 
these  persons  turned  in  fire  alarms  at  boxes,    called  security  agencies 


59 

(police,   fire,   and  hospitals)  by  phone,   and  brought  in  trucks,   people 
with  bandages  and  antiseptics,    and  other  first  aid  resources.     Other 
persons  were  busy  in  self  or  local  rescue,   usually  of  a  relative  living 
in  the  same  or  adjacent  house.     Even  severely  injured  persons  made 
efforts  to  extricate  themselves,   to  summon  help,   to  estimate  the 
seriousness  and  character  of  their  own  injuries,   and  to  give  instructions 
to  rescuers  on  what  to  do  and  not  to  do.     The  reports  which  I  have  seen 
do  not  show  that  impact  was  followed  -  as  is  sometimes  asserted  -  by 
a  deadly  calm,    silence,    and  absence  of  motion.     Quite  the  contrary: 
there  was  a  great  deal  of  noise  and  much  self-help  and  mutual  aid 
activity. 

For  those  whose  injuries  were  severe  but  who  were  conscious  the 
general  pattern  of  action  was: 

(1)  immediately  after  impact,    to  orient  themselves  (by 
finding  out  where  they  were  physically,    what  their 
injuries  were,   and  what  should  be  done  to  get  help, 
or  to  rescue  themselves); 

(2)  to  extricate  themselves  physically,   if  possible,    or  if 
that  is  impossible,   to  call  for  help; 

(3)  if  extrication  was  achieved,   to  go  towards  help,   or  to 
a  protected  or  more  comfortable  place; 

(4)  occasionally,   to  render  some  assistance  or  give  some 
directions  to  other  members  of  the  family; 

(5)  once  having  oriented  themselves,    achieved  rescue  or 
summoned  help,   and  done  what  was  possible  to  help  or 
direct  other  family  members,    to  subside  into  a  dazed 
and  apparently  apathetic  state. 


60 


For  those  who  were  not  seriously  injured,    the  general  pattern 


was: 


(1)  personal  orientation  (which  was  often  less  of  a  task, 
since  many  of  these  people  were  in  cellars,    closets, 
etc.); 

(2)  personal  extrication  and  minor  first  aid  if  necessary; 

(3)  rescue  and  first  aid  to  personal  family  members  (if  any); 

(4)  awareness  of  the  extent  of  community  damage. 

The  uninjured  group,   however,    splits  at  this  point  into  a  group  who, 
having  cared  for  self  and  family,    do  nothing  more  to  aid  neighbors  or 
the  community,   and  those  who  proceed  to  rescue,    communications, 
first  aid,    etc.     Among  the  former  (non-helpers)  are  some  who: 

(5)  simply  block  out  of  emotionally  significant  awareness 
their  perception  of  the  extent  of  damage  to  the  community 
and  the  possibility  of  their  being  of  help.     One  of  the 
cases  interviewed  was  not  aware  for  perhaps  half  an 
hour  that  anyone  else  had  been  affected  but  himself. 

(6)  after  performing  minimal  care  for  relatives,    do  nothing 
at  all  (simply  sit  or  stand  or  wander  aimlessly)  or  do 
inconsequential  tasks  like  searching  through  clothes, 
papers,   etc. 

(7)  after  caring  for  relatives,    simply  play  a  sightseer's 
role  (in  one  case  complaining  later  that  he  would  have 
been  too  much  upset  by  the  sight  of  bloody,    mangled 
bodies  to  take  part  in  rescue  work). 

It  seems,   in  the  group  of  non-helpers,    that  the  transition  from  a  family- 
oriented  rescue  role  to  a  community-oriented  rescue  role  is  blocked 

approximately  at  the  time  when  such  a  person,  having  cared  for  minimal, 

.&!.&*&    'jtJ»rl< 
immediate  personal  and  family  needs,   first  recognizes  that  the  visible 


61 

community  itself  has  been  smashed.     One  might  speculate  that  such 
persons  have  rather  flimsy  identifications  with  community -service 
roles,    and  that  while  they  can  perform  these  roles  if  they  are  sup- 
ported by  visible  and  tangible  evidence  of  a  strong  community,    when 
the  evidence  shows  a  crushed  and  maimed  community,   they  are  simply 
incapable  of  such  action  as  long  as  they  are  on  their  own  (although  once 
community  aid  begins  to  pour  in,   they  can  perform  community  service 
roles  again).     The  helper  group,    on  the  other  hand,    theoretically 
should  have  firmly  established,    deeply  internalized  community  service 
role -identification  systems  which  operate  to  govern  behavior  even  in 
the  absence  of  evidence  of  external  support. 

The  actions  of  the  helper  group,  following  the  first  three  stages 
common  to  the  non-seriously  injured  and  uninjured,  seem  also  on  the 
basis  of  a  few  cases  to  follow  a  fairly  regular  phase -pattern: 

(5)  vigorous  but  rather  random  rescue,   first-aid,   and 
advice  activities,    with  an  effort  to  cover  as  much  area 
as  possible; 

(6)  awareness  of  extreme  fatigue  when  community  aid  arrives; 

(7)  return  to  care  of  family; 

(8)  in  some  cases,    a  second  "go"  at  aiding  the  community, 
followed  again  by  a  feeling  of  exhaustion  and  futility. 

The  accounts  of  survivor -behavior  during  the  isolation  period 
leave  the  reader  with  the  feeling  that  it  was  for  the  most  part  limited 
by  the  emotional  impact  as  well  as  by  the  lack  of  tools  and  equipment 


62 

to  a  rather  narrow  range  of  things:    physical  extrication  of  persons; 
jacking  up  or  propping  up  unstable  debris;  setting  victims  on  the  lawn, 
wrapping  them  with  blanket  or  coat,   and  offering  a  cigarette;  some  in- 
efficient first  aid  procedures,    chiefly  bandaging  wounds.     Little  or 
nothing  could  be  done  about  live  wires,   the  fires  that  were  starting 
here  and  there  (at  least  seven  fires  were  under  way),    the  leaking  of 
gas  or  water,    etc.  ,   beyond  mutual  warning  and  efforts  to  notify  people 
outside.     Little  could  really  be  done  about  severe  wounds,   badly  trapped 
persons,   or  the  securing  of  shelter  from  the  rain  without  evacuating 
the  area.     By  the  end  of  the  isolation  period,    some  people  were  begin- 
ning to  do  this  (chiefly  in  order  to  get  the  wounded  to  hospitals),   but 
there  was  during  the  isolation  period  no  real  evacuation  movement  at 
all.     The  reaction -formula  seemed  to  be  (the  community-oriented  per- 
sons excepted):    to  combat  secondary  impact  up  to  the  minimum  neces- 
sary to  preserve  life  in  one's  self  and  relatives,    and  then,   unless 
specifically  asked  for  aid,    to  sit  and  wait  for  help. 

The  crucial  factor  distinguishing  the  two  groups  probably  is  the 
reaction  of  the  person  to  the  sight  of  a  virtually  destroyed  community. 
Again  and  again  in  the  interviews  the  phrase  "the  end  of  the  world" 
occurs  to  describe  the  phantasy  of  survivors;  the  sight  of  block  after 

bOJ.T3Q    fiOJt£fO«ri   9tl1    ^Blti 

block  of  ruined  homes,   of  maimed  and  bleeding  people,   fallen  trees, 

scarred  and  lifeless  lawns,   bedraggled  wires,   and  everything  covered 
3/1  .".VT^iu  ;->:•»  i.-j£  e  fc  c 

with  mud,    aroused  momentarily  in  many  the  thought  that  this  was  the 


63 

earth's  last  hour,   or  that  an  atomic  bomb  had  fallen,   or  that  the  whole 
city  of  Worcester  was  in  ruins.     I  would  speculate  that  the  "sitting 
dazed  and  staring,"  the  "aimless  wandering,"  the  "unconsequential 
small  talk,"  and  other  irrelevant  behavior  so  commonly  reported  by 
the  first  outsiders  to  enter  the  impact  area  was  the  behavior  of  non- 
helpers  who,   having  done  what  they  had  to  do  for  themselves  and  family, 
suddenly  realized  that  this  was  not  an  accident,    this  was  a  community 
disaster  -  and  simply  stopped  functioning.     The  helpers,   on  the  other 
hand,    were  able  to  incorporate  the  knowledge  into  their  action-systems 
that  this  was  not  an  accident,    this  was  a  disaster,    and  to  proceed  from 
self -and -family  services  to  community  services. 

In  a  sample  of  thirty -nine  cases  (out  of  the  fifty  previously 
chosen)  on  whom  there  were  data  concerning  experience  during  the 
isolation  period,   it  appears  that  ten  (26  per  cent)  were  unable  to  help 
either  themselves  or  anyone  else.     Nine  of  these  cases  were  immobi- 
lized by  the  severity  of  their  injury  or  the  completeness  of  their  en- 
trapment; one  was  immobilized  by  anxiety,   although  uninjured,    and  was 
finally  "rescued"  after  several  hours,   by  an  organized  rescue  team. 
Eleven  of  the  sample  (28  per  cent)  cared  only  for  themselves  during 
the  isolation  period:    four  of  these  were  elderly,    single  men,    residents 
of  the  Home  Farm,    and  all  were  seriously  injured  persons  who  rescued 
themselves;  six  were  housewives,   all  severely  injured  and  unable  to 
rescue  themselves,   but  active  in  calling  for  help  and  in  giving 


64 

directions  to  rescuers;  and  one  was  a  little  girl  who  followed  directions 
and,   although  cut,    walked  to  the  ambulance.     Eight  persons  (21  per  cent) 
helped  themselves  and  their  families  but  undertook  to  give  no  aid  to 
stricken  neighbors  nor  to  perform  other  community  aid  services. 
Five  of  these  were  men  and  three  were  women.     Four  of  them  were 
seriously  injured.     Of  the  uninjured,    one  was  a  member  of  a  city 
security  unit  who  theoretically  should  have  been  doing  rescue  work, 
especially  since  he  and  his  family  were  unhurt.     Two  other  men  with 
no  substantial  personal  or  family  injury  gave  no  community  aid  in  the 
disaster  area.     And  one  woman,    a  housewife,   was  preoccupied  with 
locating  and  maintaining  control  of  her  six  children. 

Thus,  in  the  sample  of  thirty-nine,  only  ten  persons  (26  per  cent) 
were  able  to  perform  rescue,  first  aid,  communications,  or  other  ser- 
vice to  the  stricken  area  during  the  isolation  period. 

These  ten,   however,    constituted  67  per  cent  of  the  fifteen  un- 
injured among  the  sample  of  thirty-nine.     Nine  were  men,    one  was  a 
woman.     Five  of  them  had  families  and  all  of  these  five  had  cared  for 
their  families  before  doing  community  service.     Eight  of  the  ten  already 
had  a  professionally  assigned  disaster  role:    three  were  clergymen,    two 
were  firemen,   one  was  a  doctor  (a  psychiatrist),   one  was  the  assistant 
executive  director  of  Curtis  Apartments,    and  one  was  an  auxiliary 
policeman.     It  is  notable  that  seven  of  the  eight  had  already  chosen 
these  community- responsible  roles  as  full-time  careers.      Two  of  the 


65 

"helpers"  had  had  no  community  responsibility  or  disaster  role  at  all: 
one  was  a  housewife  in  Great  Brook  Valley,  uninjured,    who  called  City 
Hospital  and  told  them  to  send  ambulances;  one  was  a  family  man,   also 
uninjured,   of  Great  Brook  Valley,    who  engaged  in  rescue  work  until 
his  missing  son  was  brought  home,    severely  injured  (he  had  been 
caught  in  the  open  and  blown  into  a  tree). 

It  is  difficult  to  estimate  the  significance  of  the  percentages  in 
the  various  categories  above,   because  the  sample  is  by  no  means 
representative:    it  is  proportionately  over-represented  in  seriously 
injured  persons  and  in  persons  with  professional  disaster  roles  (inter- 
viewers turned  to  them  naturally  for  information),    and  therefore  probably 
the  proportions  of  "unable  to  help"  and  "did  community  service"  are  too 
high. 

In  summary,   it  would  appear  that  among  survivors  without  major 
injury  somewhere  in  the  neighborhood  of  67  per  cent  were  able  within 
about  fifteen  minutes  after  impact  to  orient  themselves,    care  for  family, 
and  begin  to  help  the  community  as  such.     About  33  per  cent  of  these 
relatively  uninjured  persons,    within  this  approximate  fifteen  minute 
time  limit,    were  unable  to  undertake  roles  of  help  beyond  the  confines 
of  the  family.     This  latter  group  presumably  includes  many  of  the 
"dazed"  persons  described  by  early  observers.     At  impact-plus -5 
minutes,  probably  a  larger  percentage  of  uninjured  persons  would 
appear  to  be  dazed;  at  impact-plus-30  minutes,   no  doubt  the  percentage 


66 

would  be  lower.     In  other  words,    the  percentage  of  "non-helpers"  is  a 
function  not  only  of  susceptibility  to  a  "dazed"  reaction  but  also  of  the 
time  elapsed  after  impact  (and,   looking  beyond  the  Worcester  event, 
perhaps  also  of  such  situational  factors  as  the  suddenness,   unexpected- 
ness,   duration,    and  destructiveness  of  impact). 

It  is  difficult  to  comment  on  the  patterns  of  leadership  in  the  im- 
pact area  during  the  isolation  period  at  Worcester.     The  data  given 
above  suggest  that  during  the  first  fifteen  minutes  after  impact  very 
few  persons  assumed  roles  of  leadership  responsibility  (i.  e.  ,    commun- 
ity-oriented roles)  who  had  not  held  roles  of  formal  responsibility  to 
the  community  before  impact.     This  seems  on  the  surface  to  be  at 
variance  with  the  frequently  reported  post-disaster  phenomenon  of 
"spontaneous"  or  "emergent"  leadership  by  previously  inconspicuous 
persons,   partly  to  fill  roles  functionally  emptied  by  the  injury,   absence, 
or  failure  to  perform  adequately  of  many  "official"  leaders.     The  Wor- 
cester situation,   however,    made  emergent  leadership  functionally 
almost  unnecessary,    since  (as  will  be  developed  later)  the  isolation 
period  was  short  and  the  community  counter-measure  agencies  were 
intact.     Furthermore,    during  the  first  fifteen  minutes  after  impact, 
persons  who  had  leadership  roles  already  assigned  to  them  probably 
found  it  easier  to  act  as  leaders  than  potential  "emergent"  leaders, 
who  probably  require  a  longer  period  of  orientation  because  they  need 
to   orient  themselves  not  only  to  a  new  situation  but  to  a  new  role.     In 


MAP  7:   Disaster  Space  at  5:3C   . 


•••••*  total  impact 
•i  fri~         '  .pact 

—  •  —  •    . •"'.. "  .er  area 

—  —  —•organized  community  aid   (as  yet,   notification  and  mobilization 
;f  community  are   fr^          .  •    •  . 

•-  .  I     -      I.  .  . ** .—       .,... '     •  ...       I     .  •  .  ••  L      .. 


67 

other  words,    even  in  situations,   unlike  Worcester,   where  spontaneous 
leaders  do  ultimately  become  very  important,   the  first  leaders  to  act 
may  be  those  who  already  occupy  leadership  status. 

Things  were  happening  outside  the  impact  area,   however,   that 
were  related  to  the  disaster,    during  the  approximately  fifteen  minutes 
while  the  impact  area  itself  was  still  isolated.     First  of  all,    the  filter 
area  and  community-aid  areas  were  differentiating  and  assuming  their 
disaster -related  functions.     Secondly,   within  the  community-aid  area, 
the  appropriate  security  agency  headquarters,    stations,    and  adminis- 
trators were  being  notified,   and  were  in  turn  mobilizing  their  person- 
nel.    Thirdly,   various  operating  agencies  were  setting  themselves  in 
motion:    police  cruisers,   ambulances,    and  fire  trucks  were  already  on 
their  way,   or  even  (as  for  example,    with  the  ladder  company  above- 
mentioned)  already  were  approaching  or  at  the  scene. 

The  differentiation  and  role -as  sumption  of  a  filter  area  depended 
not  on  official  notification  or  mobilization,   but  on  the  virtually  simul- 
taneous influx  into  the  area  of  visual  and  auditory  stimuli  from  two 
directions.     The  filter  area  may,   in  a  negative  sort  of  way,   be  defined 
as  that  zone  around  the  impact  area,   virtually  all  the  residents  of  which 
are  aware  of  the  disaster  within  five  minutes,   without  formal  notifica- 
tion,  because  of  the  visible,   audible,    smell,    etc.,    evidences  of  impact; 
because  of  the  influx  of  the  first  evacuees  from  the  impact  area;  because 
of  the  development  of  traffic  jams  as  hundreds  of  working  people  -  in 


68 

many  cases,   the  parents,    children,   or  other  relatives  of  impact  area 
people  -  in  automobiles  piled  up  at  the  barricades  of  trees,    structural 
debris,   and  live  wires  at  the  edges  of  the  impact  area;  and  because  of 
the  influx  of  security  vehicles  and  apparatus  (police  cruiser  cars, 
patrol  wagons,   ambulances,   and  fire  apparatus),   much  of  it  equipped 
with  sirens  and  blinkers,   also  piling  up  in  the  traffic  jams  until  both 
private  cars  and  debris  had  been  cleared  away.     Thus  the  filter  area 
was  saturated,    as  it  were,   with  disaster  stimuli,   from  both  directions; 
through  it  passed  communication,    equipment,    and  personnel,    at  maxi- 
mum concentration.     For  the  filter  area,   the  stimulus  was  multiple, 
continuous,   and  preoccupying;  in  other  parts  of  the  city,   it  was 
selective,   discontinuous,   and  "news.  " 

During  the  isolation  period,   to  judge  from  impressionistic 
accounts,   filter -area  people  played  a  variety  of  roles.     They  were  in 
a  peculiar  situation  of  knowing  that  something  serious  had  occurred, 
without  quite  knowing  what  it  was,    and  a  number  of  filter -area  people 
walked  into  the  impact  area  to  find  out.     These  people  were  immediately 
tagged  as  "sight-seers."    During  the  first  fifteen  minutes,   however, 
probably  most  of  the  so-called  "sight-seers"  were  bona  fide  residents 
of  the  impact  area  returning  from  work.     Some  filter -area  people  were 
beginning  to  step  out  of  their  homes  to  serve  as  volunteer  traffic  police. 
Some  were  giving  asylum  or  transportation  to  injured  refugees.     Some 
were  running  into  the  impact  area  to  engage  in  rescue  work.     Some 


69 

were  giving  first  aid.     Some  were  "rubber -necking"  and  getting  in  the 
way.     Some  were  looking  out  of  the  window  and  wondering  what  was 
going  on.     And  some  were  cleaning  up  around  their  own  homes  after 
the  severe  hail  and  thunder  storm  which  had  struck  them.     A  few  had 
seen  the  tornado  strike;  others  had  not. 

The  fundamental  characteristic  of  the  filter  area  is  that  it  is  that 
part  of  the  non-impact  region,   adjacent  to  the  impact  area,    where 
notification  of  the  disaster  having  struck  is  quick  and  disseminated  to 
almost  everyone,    which  can  provide  the  initial  manpower  for  rescue 
and  evacuation,    and  through  which  much  communication  and  transporta- 
tion must  pass. 

Beyond  the  filter  area  lies  the  "community  aid"  area.     In  contrast 
to  the  filter  area,  notification  to  the  community  aid  area  is  selective: 
the  specific  security  agencies  (police,   fire,  hospitals,    civil  defense, 
and  Red  Cross)  are  notified  at  once;  they  notify  and  mobilize  their 
personnel;  and  the  general  populace  is  not  "notified"  (except  by  begin- 
ning ripples  of  word-of -mouth  and  telephone  talk)  until  radio  or  other 
communication  media  begin  to  broadcast  appeals  for  blood,   or  accounts 
of  the  disaster,   about  an  hour  after  impact.     The  community-aid  area 
also  gets  its  notification,   not  by  contact -perception,   but  through  signals 
and  symbols. 

The  time  of  notification  of  Worcester  security  agencies  is  diffi- 
cult to  establish.     Two  sources  of  notification  were  built  into  the  standard 
operating  procedure  of  the  agencies  themselves:     several  police  cruiser 


70 

cars,    with  two  way  radio,   had  "beats"  crossing  or  intersecting  the  im- 
pact area;  and  fire-alarm  boxes  were  located  in  the  impact  and  filter 
areas.     Although  the  data  have  not  been  tracked  down,    some  police 
cruisers  no  doubt  radioed  information  to  police  headquarters  (and 
anyone  else  listening).     This  is  probably  the  source  of  the  information 
received  by  ladder  company  #10,    who  were  monitoring  a  radio  and 
picked  up  a  statement  that  a  boiler  had  exploded  at  the  Home  Farm, 
and  were  on  their  way  •while  a  box  alarm  from  the  same  area  was  still 
coming  in.     In  my  opinion,    a  combination  of  box  alarms  and  cruiser 
calls  probably  had  alerted  both  fire  and  police  headquarters  within  five 
minutes  after  initial   impact  in  north-western  Worcester;  by  five  min- 
utes after  terminal  impact  in  eastern  Worcester,   these  headquarters 
probably  had  a  picture  of  the  general  location  and  course,   but  probably 
not  width,   of  the  impact  area. 

But  box  alarms  and  cruiser  calls  were  not  the  only  sources  of 
notification.     Telephones  were  still  working  between  at  least  the 
southern  fringe  area  and  the  center  of  Worcester,    and  some  calls  were 
probably  coming  in.     Furthermore,    the  State  Police  at  Holden  (which 
was  struck  about  5:00  PM,   at  least  fifteen  minutes  before  terminal 
impact  time  in  Worcester)  had  gotten  on  the  radio  at  once  and  in- 
formed State  Police  Headquarters  in  Boston.     Massachusetts  Civil 
Defense,    with  its  Headquarters  in  the  same  building  with  the  State 
Police,   called  Region  3  (containing  Worcester)  Headquarters,   who 


71 

notified  the  regional  director's  administrative  assistant,    some  time 
during  the  impact  at  Worcester  (but  of  course  without  mentioning  Wor- 
cester as  an  impact  area).     Worcester  Civil  Defense  Headquarters 
were  empty  (the  city  director  was  caught  in  a  traffic  jam  in  the  filter 
area,    and  the  secretary  had  gone  to  her  home.)    By  5:  30,  however,   the 
regional  administrative  assistant  was  at  Worcester  CD  Headquarters, 
attempting  to  mobilize  local  and  regional  CD  units,   and  to  find  out  what 
had  happened. 

The  hospitals,   likewise,   were  gaining  their  first  knowledge  of 
the  disaster  during  the  isolation  period.     The  telephone  call  to  City 
Hospital  at  about  5:20  has  been  mentioned.     About  5:25  a  man  with  a 
lacerated  scalp  walked  into  the  courtyard  of  Hahneman  Hospital.     By 
5:35  ambulances  were  arriving  at  Memorial  Hospital.     And,   of  course, 
the  wail  of  sirens  from  police,   fire,   and  ambulances  (under  police 
control)  must  have  alerted  the  hospitals  (as  well  as  much  of  the  rest 
of  the  city)  to  the  fact  that  something  unusual  and  disastrous  had  hap- 
pened. 

Thus,    during  the  isolation  period  of  perhaps  an  average  of  fifteen 
minutes'  duration,   notification,   inventory,   and  mobilization  procedures 
were  under  way  in  three  functional  areas:    the  filter  area  (notification 
being  almost  total  through  the  population,   by  sight  and  sound);  the  com- 
munity (notification  of  security  units,  particularly  fire  and  police  de- 
partments,  by  several  channels  -  telephone,   box  fire  alarms,    radio 


72 

from  radio  cruisers,    and  siren  sounds);  and  "outside"  security  units 
(State  Police  and  State  and  Regional  Civil  Defense,   in  particular  being 
notified  by  radio  and  telephone).     Police  and  fire  were,    during  the  iso- 
lation period,   mobilized,   dispatched,    and  penetrating  parts  of  the 
impact  area.     Notification  of  hospitals  and  Civil  Defense,   however, 
was  slower,   it  "took"  less  well,   and  CD  in  particular  was,    through  no 
negligence  of  personnel,   almost  if  not  completely  inactive  during  the 
isolation  period,   with  its  director  caught  in  a  traffic  jam  in  the  filter 
area,   and  its  office  closed  for  the  day;  the  office  was  actually  opened 
by  the  assistant  to  the  regional  director,    who  got  his  word  about  a  tor- 
nado in  Holden  (not  Worcester)  via  a  chain  of  radio  and  telephone  mes- 
sages through  Boston,   and  to  whose  intuitive  reaction  is  owing  the  fact 
that  the  Worcester  CD  office  doors  opened  before  5:45  (when  the  female 
secretary-and-telephone -operator  came  in). 


V:      RESCUE 


EXTRICATION,    FIRST  AID,   REASSURANCE,  AND  EVACUATION 

With  the  arrival  of  police  and  fire  department  personnel  and  appar- 
atus,  the  isolation  period  came  to  an  end,   in  most  parts  of  the  impact 
area,   by  5:30.     What  happened  after  that  is  considered  to  constitute  a 
fifth  period  of  disaster  time:    the  rescue  period,  lasting  through  the 
night  of  June  9-10. 

Rescue  and  evacuation  operations  were  conducted  mainly  by  City 
of  Worcester  police,   fire  department,   and  public  works  personnel,   in- 
cluding both  regular  employees  (off-shift  as  well  as  on-shift),    auxiliary 
firemen  and  policemen  (many  of  whom  were  enrolled  as  Civil  Defense 
auxiliaries  and  wore  CD  armbands,   but  had  been  called  out  by  the  heads 
of  the  Police  and  Fire  Department  Auxiliaries,    respectively).     These 
people  worked  under  loose  police  department  supervision,   more  or  less 
methodically  going  up  and  down  streets  freeing  trapped  persons,   giving 
minimal  first  aid  and  encouragement,   and  identifying  places  where 
rescue  equipment  (bulldozers,    winches,   cranes,   etc.  ,   would  be  needed). 
These  people  constituted  a  nucleus  of  relatively  well-trained  and  pur- 
poseful people  about  whom  collected  various  random  volunteer  assis- 
tants:    residents  of  the  impact  and  filter  areas,    teenagers,    "sight- 
seers, "  et  al. 

Meanwhile,    all  available  ambulances  were  assembling  at  various 
points  in  the  filter  area  and  in  the  fringe  impact  area.     Most  of  these 


74 

ambulances  were  under  the  control  of  the  police  department;  Worcester 
hospitals  did  not  control  the  ambulances.     But  at  least  a  few  non-police- 
controlled  ambulances  also  showed  up,   volunteered  by  funeral  directors, 
industrial  plants,    etc.     These  ambulances  evacuated  such  people  as 
were  carried  or  could  walk  to  them;  rarely  did  they  penetrate  deep 
into  the  impact  area.     Private  cars,    trucks,    and  station  wagons,    oper- 
ated by  impact  or  filter  area  residents,   drove  many  victims  from  their 
site  of  injury  to  the  ambulances.     Many  persons  were  taken  directly  to 
the  hospitals  from  the  impact  area  in  trucks,    cars,   and  station  wagons. 

The  traffic  jam  in  the  filter  area  was,   by  5:30,   formidable,    and 
was  interfering  with  the  passage  of  fire,  police,    and  public  works 
vehicles,    and  ambulances.     Regular  police  were  occupied  with  rescue 
and  evacuation  procedures,   but  according  to  several  reports,    "spon- 
taneous volunteers"  took  over  the  job  of  directing  traffic  in  and  around 
the  impact  area.     These  "spontaneous  volunteers"  may  actually  have 
been  auxiliary  CD  police.     Complicating  traffic  problems,   of  course, 
were  the  hundreds  of  fathers,   mothers,    sons,    and  daughters  of  residents 
of  the  impact  area,   abandoning  their  cars  in  the  filter  area  and  running 
into  the  impact  area  on  foot  to  find  and  help  their  families. 

Mass  communication  devices  were  brought  into  use  by  police: 
loudspeakers  mounted  on  police  vehicles  were  employed,   for  example, 
to  plead  with  residents  not  to  smoke,   in  areas  where  gas  mains  were 
broken.     Although  most  radios  in  the  impact  area  were  out  of 


75 

commission,    a  few  persons  heard  (by  radio  or  by  rumor)  the  actual 

24 
broadcast  at  7:00  PM  of  a  tornado  warning. 

There  are  conflicting  and  confusing  reports  about  the  extent  and 
quality  of  first  aid  performed  in  the  impact  area.     Estimates  by  hospital 
personnel  are  that  less  than  10  per  cent  of  casualties  brought  to   the 
hospital  had  received  first  aid.     The  evacuation  procedures  made 
classification    routing,   and  expediting  of  casualties  almost  impossible, 
even  if  there  had  been  medical  personnel  to  perform  triage  functions  in 
the  impact  and  filter  areas.     It  would  seem  that  actually  there  was  a 
great  deal  of  first  aid  of  a  primitive  sort  administered  by  victims  and 
their  relatives  and  neighbors,    by  police  and  fire  personnel  (who  were 
trained  and  whose  vehicles  carried  first  aid  kits),    and  by  a  few  physi- 
cians and  nurses  who  were  working  (without  much  in  the  way  of  sup- 
plies) in  the  impact  area.     Wounds  were  bandaged,    some  tourniquets 
applied,   a  few  fractures  splinted,    a  few  persons  given  unidentified 
"injections"  (sedatives  to  mitigate  shock?).     It  is  of  course  almost  im- 
possible to  estimate  the  effect  of  what  might  be  called  the  negative 
canons  of  first  aid,   involving  not  doing  the  wrong  thing  even  though 
little  therapeutic  aid  was  given.     Various  formal  first  aid  stations, 
with  equipment  and  supplies,    doctors,    and  nurses  were  set  up:    one 
at  a  drug  store  on  Burncoat  Street  in  or  near  the  filter  area;  another 
was  set  up  by  a  hospital  in  the  backyard  of  one  of  the  homes;  another 


24.     Interview  with  Mr.    Brisette,   of  WTAG.     The  use  of  loudspeakers 
to  quash  or  explain  rumors  is  not  reported. 


76 

was  set  up  at  Curtis  Apartments;  and  still  another  at  Municipal  Audito- 
rium.    Generally  speaking,   however,   major  injuries  did  not  go  to  the 
first  aid  stations  but  were  taken  directly  to  the  hospitals;  indeed,    most 
of  the  seriously  injured  were  evacuated  in  two  or  two  and  a  half  hours  - 
just  as  the  first  aid  stations  were  getting  organized.     These  aid  stations 
tended,   therefore,   to  care  only  for  minor  injuries. 

The  fire  and  police  departments  in  the  first  hour  or  two  of  the 
rescue  period  had  a  major  responsibility  (particularly  the  fire  depart- 
ment) in  combating  secondary  impact.     There  was  material  secondary 
impact  of  four  major  kinds:    live  wires  all  over  the  place;  actual  fires 
in  buildings;  escaping  (and  inflammable)  cooking  and  heating  gas;  glass 
and  other  hazards  in  the  way  of  pedestrians.     The  power  company  sub- 
station on  Boylston  Street  turned  off  the  power  to  much  of  the  impact 
area  within  a  minute  after  impact  in  that  area,   but  this  was  not  general 
knowledge,    so  the  presumed  live  wire  problem  had  to  be  met  by  station- 
ing guards,   helping  or  guiding  people  around  or  over  the  wires,   and  in 
some  cases  chopping  sections  apart  with  rubber -handled  axes  (although 
this  was  risky  where  sparks  might  ignite  gas).          No  deaths  or  injuries 
are  reported  to  have  occurred  as  a  result  of  contact  with  live  wires 
during  the  rescue  period. 

At  least  nine  buildings  burned  completely  or  in  part;  the  total 
number  was  probably  more.     An  industrial  building  on  Brook  Street,   in 


25.     Powell,   interview  with  Provost,   p.    8. 


MAP  8:   Disaster  Space  at  6:00  P.M. 


total  impact 

•  fringe  impact 

— •  •  —  •  filter  area 

_.__  community  aid  (mobilization  virtually  complete) 

i  oo  a  o  community  aid  (mobilization  still  fragmentary) 


j&l 


/ 


.-..    =-'-ii>.U. 

^TT-1.   -   >,  x 


-/  VJ 

/  ^ 

/  «    O 


iWtfSfe?3 


WORCESTER 

.-^ 

o 


c>    o    oo    o 


o 

Q     O     C?      0     c>  o 


77 


the  Industrial  Area,   was  gutted,   although  fire  apparatus  reached  it 
during  the  fire.          On  Francis  Street,   four  houses  in  a  row  were 
burned  to  the  ground  before  fire  apparatus  could  get  water  to  the 
scene  and  stop  the  fire  in  the  fifth  house.     Some  reports  indicate 
that  if  the  fire  had  not  been  stopped  at  that  point,   it  would  have  spread 
and  turned  into  a  "conflagration,  "  because  it  would  have  moved  into  an 

area  of  wooden  housing  where  there  was  no  water  in  the  hydrants  (at 

27 
the  top  of  the  hill  in  the  Burncoat  area).         A  building  in  the  Brattle 

28 
Street  area  burned,   although  apparatus  got  there  during  the  fire. 

And  there  were  at  least  three  fires  which  started  in  the  Great  Brook 
Valley  section  but  were  put  out  quickly  by  the  fire  department.     While 
the  story  of  these  (and  probably  other,   not-reported)  fires  is  not  given 
much  space  in  the  various  narratives  which  I  have  seen,   it  would  seem 
that  the  quickness  with  which  fires  were  either  extinguished  or  pre- 
vented from  spreading  was  an  extremely  important  factor  in  reducing 
casualties  and  damage  below  their  potential  level. 

A  third  Worcester  city  agency  -  the  Department  of  Public  Works 
played  an  important  if  somewhat  imponderable  role.     As  has  been 
indicated  already,    the  traffic  blockage  at  the  southern  boundary  of 
the  impact  area  was  the  result  of  both  an  accumulation  of  debris, 
particularly  boards,    wires,    and  fallen  trees,    and  of  passenger 


26.  Callaway,   interview  with  George  Murphy,  p.    10. 

27.  Powell,   interview  with  Johnson,   p.    11. 

28.  Callaway,    interview  with  Sharrocks. 


78 

vehicles.     Fire  equipment  literally  hacked  its  way  through  and  over 
these  roadblocks  in  some  places,   but  ambulances  and  lighter  vehicles 
generally  could  not  follow.     Although  I  do  not  have  much  data  on  this, 
it  would  seem  that  the  Department  of  Public  Works  must  have  quickly 
dispatched  crews  to  the  area  with  bulldozers,   chain  saws,    and  other 
heavy  equipment,   to  clear  the  roads.     This  was  not,   however,    report- 
edly completed  at  many  points  until  an  hour  or  an  hour  and  a  half  after 
impact,   and  then  only  one-way  passages  were  available.     This  meant 
that  the  impact-area  edge  of  the  filter  area  was  a  filter  in  a  physical 
sense,   tending  to  block  movement  in  either  direction. 

Thus  within  the  period  from  impact  to  8:00  PM,    all  severely  in- 
jured persons  (but  not  all  bodies)  had  been  removed  from  the  impact 
area;  secondary  impact  from  fire,    gas,   and  live  wires  had  been  con- 
trolled; one-way  traffic  lanes  had  been  cleared  through  the  debris  and 
traffic  jam  in  the  filter  area;  and  CD  auxiliaries,   city,   and  state  police 
were  on  duty  at  the  perimeter,   manning  traffic  blocks  and  controlling 
traffic. 

Activity  up  to  7:00-7:30  was,   apparently,    chiefly  Worcester 
activity:  that  is  to  say,    such  resources  from  other  communities  as  were 
in  the  process  of  mobilization  had  not  yet  arrived.     Thus,   for  example, 
one  hour  and  twenty  minutes  after  impact  (i.  e.  ,   between  6:30  and  7:00) 
the  only  two  rescue  trucks  under  the  control  of  Massachusetts  State 
Civil  Defense  arrived  at  the  impact  area.     It  is  difficult  to  estimate 


1A 

0) 
-P 


Plate  6:   EVACUATION  FROM  GREAT  BROOK  VALLEY 


79 

how  important  these  two  rescue  trucks  were  in  the  total  scheme  of  res- 
cue work:    apparently  they  carried  the  only  proper  rescue  tools  which 
reached  the  impact  area  (Worcester  CD  reportedly  left  its  rescue  tools 
in  a  warehouse,   having  no  means  of  transporting  them  to  the  area  and 
no  rescue  workers  trained  in  their  use).     The  trucks  were,    when  they 
arrived,   manned  by  three  trained  men  (two  drivers  and  the  Chief  of 
Rescue  for  Massachusetts);    Worcester's  Department  of  Public  Works 
supplied  fifty  men.     These  two  trucks  and  their  crews  and  equipment 
worked  the  next  thirty  hours  until  all  known  casualties  were  released. 
It  is  not  easy  to  estimate,  from  the  report,  how  many  live  casualties 
they  released;  my  impression,   however,   is  that  almost  all  live  casual- 
ties had  already  been  released,   and  the  Rescue  Service  was  chiefly 

29 
occupied  finding  the  bodies  of  missing  persons. 

Thus  the  period  between  about  5:30  and  7:30  constitutes  a  clearly 
defined  time  during  which  standard  community  protective  agencies 
(police,   fire,   and  public  works  departments  personnel)  were,    with  the 
assistance  of  a  large  number  of  volunteers  who  entered  through  the 
filter  area,    and  with  the  aid  of  victims  themselves  (who  seem  to  have 
been  stimulated  to  greater  activity  by  the  arrival  of  uniformed  outside 
aid),    able  to: 

a)  neutralize  secondary  impact  (fire,    gas  leaks,   live  wires); 

29a 

b)  give  extensive,   if  crude  first  aid; 


29.     Knight,    1953. 

29a.  In  the  estimation  of  trained  medical  personnel,   most  of  this  "first 
aid"  was  of  negligible  value  and  not  worthy  of  the  name. 


80 

c)  rescue  from  entrapment  all  living  trapped  victims; 

d)  evacuate  to  hospitals  all  seriously  injured  persons. 
Such  coordination  as  these  activities  achieved  was  exercised  by  the 
police,   but  it  is  evident,  from  the  interviews  with  victims,  police,   and 
fire  department  personnel,   that  very  little  planning  and  organizational 
work  was  done.     The  agencies  operating  were  all  highly  trained  teams 
who  generally  followed  a  standard  operating  procedure,   modified  as 
circumstances  required;  like  a  military  unit  comprised  of  veteran 
troops  who  have  had  experience  working  together  under  fire,   they 
could  function  without  extensive  direction.     The  untrained  thousands 

of  victims,   absent  residents  who  returned  to  the  area  after  impact, 
and  volunteers  from  the  filter  area  were  also  able,   by  sheer  mass  of 
manpower,   to  accomplish  a  great  deal,    even  if  per    capita  efficiency 
was  low.     Thus  a  mass  of  untrained  volunteers  helped  a  fire  crew  to 
lay  a  long  hose  faster  than  such  a  hose  had  ever  (in  their  experience) 
been  laid  before.     Such  crews  of  rescue  workers  were  able  to  pull  out 
the  less  seriously  trapped  at  once,   leaving  the  severe  jobs  for  the 
trained  teams  wi^h  equipment.     Dozens  of  vehicles  carried  casualties 
to  hospitals,    roaring  down  Burncoat  and  Main  Streets  at  sixty  miles 
per  hour  with  horns  blowing.     While  that  sort  of  mass  rescue  and 
evacuation,   with  professional  aid  at  critical  points,   no  doubt  was  in- 
efficient in  many  respects,   it  was  perhaps  as  effective  on  the  whole 
as  a  better  organized  but  slower  operation.     The  Worcester  rescue 


MAP  9:   Disaster  Space  at  8:00  P.M. 

......  total  impact 

>     fringe  impact 
-»••—•  filter  area 
—  ———community  aid  area  (notification  and  mobilization  nearly  complete) 


id  area  riot'  sEowi  .  ' 


mt  mobilization  [here 


1  J  HitW4«:S3 


i  x  •»  T<  --} —  >• 

•    -i*/f*^ 


WORCESTER 


81 

and  evacuation  can  be  looked  on  as  a  kind  of  specimen  of  optimum  good 
fortune  in  the  face  of  disaster. 

A  major  aspect  of  the  rescue  period  (although  it  continued,   in  the 
hospitals,   until  the  morning  of  June  11)  was  the  emergency  hospital 
medical  care  of  injured  persons.     First  aid  in  the  impact  area  has 
already  been  mentioned.     Conceptually,   this  should  be  distinguished 
from  the  long-term  hospital  care  of  seriously  injured  persons.     The 
problem  of  emergency  care  is  to  prevent  death  or  intensification  of  in- 
jury,   and  involves  such  procedures  as  triage,    stopping  of  bleeding, 
combating  of  shock,   transfusion  of  blood  or  plasma,    administration  of 
tetanus  antitoxin,    setting  of  broken  bones,    cleaning  of  •wounds,    etc. 
Subsequent  hospital  procedures  should,  from  a  sociological  point  of 
view  (if  not  necessarily  from  a  medical  viewpoint),   be  regarded  as  part 
of  the  rehabilitation  process. 

The  hospitals  in  Worcester,    as  was  indicated  earlier,   do  not  own 
and  dispatch  the  ambulances,    which  are  under  the  police  department. 
Furthermore,    the  hospitals  -  although,   of  course,   theoretically  re- 
lated to  Civil  Defense  -  are  not  explicitly  part  of  the  civil  defense 
organization.     Some  of  them  (notably  the  City  Hospital)  had  disaster 
plans,    but  these  were  generally  in  a  paper  rather  than  stand-by  state 
of  organization,   and  the  plan  (if  any)  of  one  hospital  was  not  related  to 
that  of  other  hospitals.     This  placed  the  hospitals  as  a  group  out  of  the 


29b.     Observers  often  are  surprised,    apparently,    by  this  "luck"  com- 
ponent in  the  rescue  period. 


82 

main  line  of  communications  among  the  protective  agencies:    CD, 
police,  fire,    and  Red  Cross. 

City  Hospital  -  the  largest  general  hospital  in  Worcester  -  had  a 
disaster  plan;  it,   furthermore,   received  a  telephone  call  or  calls  about 
5:15  or  5:20  (probably  the  call  from  the  housewife  in  Great  Brook  Valley, 
and  a  call  from  the  City  Police  to  the  effect  that  lightning  had  struck  the 
Home  Farm)  which  indicated  that  a  number  of  casualties  were  going  to 
arrive.     The  Superintendent  called  the  police  to  check  on  this  advice. 
But  at  5:40,   before  any  disaster  plan  could  be  set  in  operation,    City 
Hospital  received  its  first  casualties,   and  within  minutes  it  was  deluged. 
A  number  of  the  non-resident  medical  staff  came  to  the  hospital  on  their 
own  initiative  within  about  half  an  hour.     Patients  arrived  in  ambulances, 
cars,   and  trucks.     Newspapermen  swarmed  into  the  building  and  pre- 
empted the  telephones  (as  they  were  to  do  at  Civil  Defense  Headquarters). 
Two  hundred  and  fifty  blood  donors  crowded  into  the  blood  bank.     There 
were  not  enough  police  -  not  even  auxiliary  police  -  to  direct  jammed 
traffic;  one  policeman  on  duty  there  that  night  died  of  a  coronary  throm- 
bosis the  next  day.     Families  of  the  injured  descended  on  the  hospital 
in  droves,    and  the  hospital  -  in  spite  of  considerable  resentment  -  was 
forced  to  exclude  relatives.     All  in  all,   in  the  words  of  the  superin- 
tendent,  during  the  first  half  hour  there  was  chaos. 

This  chaos  gradually  straightened  out  during  the  night.     Patients 
who  could  be  evacuated  were  sent  home  to  make  space  for  tornado 


m 

I 

o 

M 
O 


0) 

-P 
a) 

Si 


83 

victims:    only  eighty  could  be  admitted  the  first  night,    and  about  forty 
more  the  next  day.     In  addition  to  these  given  beds,   about  two  hundred 
and  fifty  more  were  treated  at  the  hospital  that  night.     There  were  in- 
sufficient supplies  of  blood  fluids  and  of  tetanus  antitoxin:    Boston  and 
New  York  were  telephoned  for  these.     Volunteer  doctors  and  nurses 
had  to  be  assigned;  triage  systems  set  up;  a  headquarters  set  up.     After 
six  hours,   things  were  sufficiently  under  control  for  anxious  relatives 
to  enter  the  hospital.     No  communications  of  a  dependable  sort  were 
established  even  by  the  next  day,   however,   with  agencies  in  the  disaster 
area. 

Similar  problems  were  met  at  other  hospitals.     At  Hahneman, 
close  to  the  impact  area,   the  first  indication  of  a  disaster  was  the  sight 
of  a  man  with  a  lacerated  scalp,   his  face  covered  with  blood,   who 
walked  into  the  yard  about  5:25,   presumably  from  nearby  Burncoat 
area.     The  director  of  the  hospital,    who  was  at  dinner,    sent  an  X-ray 
technician  down  to  him.     When  she  looked  out  of  the  dining  room  window 
again,    "the  yard  was  full  of  people  streaming  in  all  the  doors.  "     There- 
after it  was  the  same  story  as  it  was  at  City  Hospital:     streams  of 
patients,   traffic  jams  in  the  driveways,    staff  assembling  spontaneously, 
telephone  calls  for  tetanus  anti-toxin,   blood,   and  plasma,   masses  of 
volunteer  workers  and  blood  donors,   newspaper  reporters  underfoot. 
And  similar  accounts  were  given  by  representatives  at  other  Worcester 
hospitals,    stressing  the  same  general  sequence  of  events:    a  mass  of 


84 

injured  people  suddenly  piling  up  at  the  doors,    without  warning  (at 
Memorial,    which  received  more  patients  than  any  other,    the  only 
warning  was  the  sound  of  sirens  on  the  ambulances  and  cruisers  which 
arrived  about  5:35);  spontaneous  mobilization  of  doctors,   nurses,    and 
volunteers;  calling  in  supplies  as  stock  piles  were  exhausted;  lack  of 
communication  with  other  protective  agencies. 

The  general  impression  of  the  activity  of  the  hospitals  during  the 
emergency  night  is  of  a  group  of  isolated  institutions,   unprepared  as  to 
plan  and  totally  unwarned,    suddenly  deluged  with  patients,   and  there- 
after improvising  organization  as  they  went  along.     Because  there  was 
an  over -abundance  of  doctors,   nurses,    and  volunteer  workers;  because 
the  community  as  a  whole  was  intact;  and  because  supplies  could  be 
obtained  readily  from  nearby  communities,   administrative  difficulties 
which  might  have  led  to  deaths  or  complications  of  injuries  for  a  num- 
ber of  patients  were  overcome  by  the  sheer  mass  of  personnel  and 
material  available. 

The  load  of  patients  was  distributed  among  the  dozen  Worcester 
hospitals  as  indicated  in  the  breakdown  of  hospitalizations: 

Memorial  Hospital  168 

City  Ho  spital  103 

Hahneman  Hospital  55 

St.    Vincent  Hospital  27 

Fairlawn  Hospital  10 

County  Tuberculosis  Sanatorium  8 

Doctors  Hospital  3 

Emergency  Hospital  0 

Harvard  Private  Hospital  0 

Belmont  Hospital  0 

State  Mental  Hospital  0 

T74 


s 


O 

I 


oo 


0) 

-p 


85 

Thus,   of  the  374  casualties  requiring  hospitalization,    326  or  87  per 
cent  were  cared  for  at  three  of  the  eleven  hospitals.     It  would  seem 
reasonable  to  suppose  that,   even  though  the  other  eight  hospitals  may 
not  have  been  prepared  to  cope  with  a  large  number  of  casualties,   they 
could  have  given  more  seriously  injured  victims  care,   and  thereby 
have  reduced  the  burden  on  the  three  hospitals  which  received"  the 
major  deluge  of  patients. 

An  extensive  report  on  medical  care  in  the  Worcester  tornado 
has  already  been  prepared,   and  there  is  no  reason  here  to  recite  the 
details  there  presented.     That  report,   however,   indicated  that  the 
emergency  medical  care  was  deficient  at  two  points:    in  the  handling 
of  wound  shock,   and  in  the  handling  of  open  wounds.     In  the  former 
case,    there  was  reportedly  a  low  incidence  of  wound  shock  observable 
in  victims  in  the  impact  area,   but  a  high  incidence  at  the  time  of 
arrival  at  the  hospital.     The  reasons  for  this  are  not  developed:    one 
might  suspect  that  the  helter-skelter  evacuation,   involving  the  handling 
of  many  patients  by  inexperienced  persons,   their  hasty  placement  (in 
many  cases)  in  crowded  trucks,    station  wagons,   and  private  cars, 
and  their  transit  to  hospitals  at  extremely  high  speed,   may  have 
in  some  cases  intensified  or  accelerated  the  development  of  incipient 
physiological  shock  symptoms  by  "infecting"  the  patients  with  a  sense 
of  anxiety  and  lack  of  control  on  the  part  of  the  rescuing  community. 
Furthermore,   for  some  reason  very  little  whole  blood,  plasma,   or 


86 

plasma  extenders  was  administered,   although  this  would  have  been  an 
appropriate  anti-shock  treatment.     In  regard  to  the  handling  of  open 
wounds,   many  lesions  were  sutured  immediately  after  cleaning.     A 
lower  incidence  of  infected  wound  sites  would  certainly  have  been 
achieved  if  delayed  closure  had  been  the  method  followed. 


VI:  REHABILITATION 


THE  ATTEMPT  TO  RESTORE  THE  STEADY  STATE 

Each  succeeding  stage  of  the  disaster  involved  a  wider  area. 
The  impact  period  involved  only  the  impact  area;  the  isolation  period 
involved  the  impact  area,   a  filter  area,   and  selected  community  insti- 
tutions,  particularly  the  fire  and  police  departments;  the  rescue, 
evacuation,   and  emergency  medical  care  period  involved  all  these, 
plus  a  wider  panel  of  institutions  within  the  community,   a  large  number 
of  volunteer  workers  and  blood-donors  in  the  community,   and  institu- 
tions outside  the  community  selected  for  their  organizational  relation- 
ship to  Worcester  protective  units:     regional  and  state  CD,   State 
police,   other  hospitals  and  medical  supply  houses,   etc. 

The  rehabilitation  period  is  the  longest,   the  widest  in  area  of 
involvement,   and  the  most  complex  in  interpersonal  relationship.     It 
is  certainly  the  one  which  obtains  the  most  massive  publicity.     In  the 
rehabilitation  period,   the  disaster  is  a  given,   and  there  is  a  tendency 
for  attention  to  focus  on  the  leaders  of  rehabilitation  agencies  as  the 
heroes  (or  villains)  of  the  whole  disaster;  the  role  of  victims,   and  of 
the  protective  agencies  who  arrive  first  (police  and  fire  departments) 

'it-  >»   •.  3-    --  •     ^  •     •<*  -vL:'Jji 

tend  to  be  ignored.     Furthermore,    rehabilitation  agencies  involved  in 
a  disaster  of  the  magnitude  of  Worcester's  tend  to  be  concerned  (of 
necessity)  with  public  relations,    and  to  blanket  the  media  of  mass  com- 
munication; and  still  further,   they  are  well  enough  financed  to  be  able 


88 

to  make  extensive  records,    surveys,    self-surveys,    etc. 

In  the  case  of  Worcester,    all  of  this  means  that  while  usable  data 
on  the  isolation  period,   for  instance,   is  sparse,   there  are  great  quanti- 
ties of  data  on  the  rehabilitation  period.     It  will  not  be  possible  to  do 
more  than  outline  some  of  these  data  in  this  report;  and  on  many  areas 
of  importance,   I  shall  be  unable  to  do  more  than  to  mention  the  area 
and  make  some  brief  indication  of  its  significance. 

Rehabilitation  aims  essentially  at  recreating  the  conditions  that 
were;  it  assumes  a  prior  impact,   and  a  prior  emergency  period  during 
which  secondary  impact  has  been  stopped,   but  at  the  conclusion  of 
which  there  is  a  new  situation.     Rehabilitation  aims  at  restoring  per- 
sonnel,  insofar  as  possible  (and  desirable)  to  their  pre -impact  physical 
and  emotional  status;  and  at  repairing  and  rebuilding  the  damaged  ma- 
terial culture  to  its  pre -impact  status  (again,    as  far  as  possible  and 
desirable).     Complete  recreation  of  the  past  is  of  course  impossible: 
not  all  injuries  are  reversible,   not  all  demolished  structures  can  be 
replaced;  and  for  various  reasons,   it  may  be  decided  not  to  re-create 
but  to  replace  with  something  significantly  different. 

The  rehabilitation  procedures  are  directed  at  two  separate  but 
closely  related  ends:    the  restoration  of  individual  health  (emotional 
as  well  as  physical),    employment,   and  standard  of  living;  and  the 
maintenance  and  restoration  of  the  material  culture  (furniture,    dwell- 
ing units,   public  utilities,   public  buildings,    roads,    industrial  and 


89 

commercial  structures,   plant  cover,   etc.).     Various  instrumentalities 
come  to  be  of  crucial  importance  here,    and  may  even  become  temporary 
ends  in  themselves:    financial  resources;  the  organization  of  participat- 
ing institutions  and  individuals;  the  housing  and  feeding  of  rehabilitation 
workers;  transportation  and  communication;  and  so  forth. 

The  institutions  which  played  particularly  significant  and  dramatic 
roles  in  achieving  these  ends,    after  the  Worcester  tornado,    were:    the 
American  Red  Cross  (local,    regional  and  national  organizations);  Civil 
Defense  (local,    regional,   and  national  organizations);  the  National 
Guard  (181st  Regiment);  the  Salvation  Army;  various  industrial  con- 
cerns,  particularly  the  Norton  Company;  church  organizations  (both 
locally  and  on  a  wider  level);  Worcester  city  welfare,   public  utility, 
housing,   police,   and  other  agencies;  insurance  companies;  innumerable 
suppliers,    contractors,    and  their  labor  force;  the  hospitals  and  medical 
personnel  generally;  communications  agencies  (newspapers,    radio, 
telephone,    and  telegraph);  and  various  state  and  federal  agencies  con- 
cerned primarily  with  legal  and  financial  organization  and  aid.     The 
complexity  of  the  inter -relationships  of  this  multitude  of  institutions 
was  far  beyond  the  rational  understanding  of  the  participants  them- 
selves,  and  this  report  cannot  begin  to  describe  empirically  and  in 
detail  the  development  and  periodic  conditions  of  these  relationships, 
nor  account  in  detail  for  all  their  activities,    whether  coordinated  or 
not.     Some  of  these  institutions  are  still  actively  involved  in  rehabilitation 


90 

work,    a  year  after  impact,    and  will  no  doubt  continue  to  be,    to  a  greater 
or  less  degree,   for  many  years  to  come. 

Let  us  first  consider  the  restoration  of  the  health,    employment, 
and  standard  of  living  of  victims  from  the  impact  area.     The  rehabilita- 
tion period  commences  when  the  seriously  injured  have  been  evacuated 
and  hospitalized;  minor  injuries  have  been  given  first  aid  at  hospitals, 
by  private  physicians,   by  relations  and  friends,   or  by  victims  them- 
selves; and  the  area  of  total  impact  has  been  almost  completely  evacu- 
ated.    Rehabilitation  involves  two  complementary  activities:    prevention 
of  any  further  impact,   or  deterioration  as  a  result  of  processes  initiated 
by  primary  or  secondary  impact;  and  the  restoration  of  health,    employ- 
ment,   and  standard  of  living. 

Hospitalization.     In  regard  to  health,    several  organizations  and  a 
multitude  of  individual  agents  become  involved.     Most  obvious,    in  the 

Worcester  experience,    were  the  hospitals,    caring  for  the  major  in- 

30 
juries.          Of  the  approximately  804  patients  who  entered  the  hospitals 

for  aid  during  the  rescue  period  (some  of  these,   however,   probably 
came  in  a  day  or  two  after  impact),    only  374  remained  as  "permanent" 
cases  for  rehabilitation.     The  rest  received  any  required  follow-up 
care  in  their  homes  or  temporary  quarters.     There  was,   however,    an 


30.     Information  on  hospital  care  during  the  Rehabilitation  period  comes 
from  three  sources:     Bakst,    et  al,  1953;  American  National  Red 
Cross,    1952;  and  interviews  with  hospital  administrators  by  Miss 
Jeannette  Rayner. 


91 

additional  undeterminable  number  of  persons  who  were  major  or  minor 
casualties  who  never  did  reach  a  hospital;  these  must  be  added  to  the 
804  on  hospital  lists,    and  probably  would  bring  the  total  number  of 
casualties  in  Worcester  alone  well  over  the  1000  mark.     My  guess  would 
be  that  the  total  number  of  persons  requiring  some  sort  of  medical 
attention  or  first  aid  for  major  or  minor  injuries  would,   in  Worcester 
alone,    be  1600  -  i.  e.  ,   for  every  injured  person  who  received  hospital 
care,    another  was  cared  for  extra-murally.     Hospitalization  statistics 
certainly  cannot  be  used  as  an  adequate  count  of  casualties.          It 
might  be  desirable  in  disaster  situations  for  some  uniform  procedure 
to  be  set  up  to  make  possible  an  adequate  count  of  casualties  treated 
by  physicians  and  dentists  privately,   by  trained  nurses,  police  and 
fire  department  personnel,    etc.  ,    since  these  patients  must  play  a  con- 
siderable,  if  unrecorded,    role  in  the  logistical  process. 

I  do  not  have  statistics  on  the  number  of  hospitalized  Worcester 
casualties  who  remained  in  Worcester  hospitals  at  successive  dates 
after  impact.     One  would  expect,   however,   that  the  number  of  hospital- 
ized casualties  plotted  by  time  would  form  a  descending  logarithmic 
curve,    with  the  bulk  of  cases  being  discharged  within  a  week  or  two, 
but  with  a  few  cases  remaining  for  months. 


31.     The  statistics  of  casualties  in  Bakst,    et  al,    1953,    are  based  only 
on  the  count  of  those  who  were  recorded  by  the  American  Red  Cross 
as  having  received  some  form  of  hospital  care,   although  the  authors 
indicate  that  not  all  casualties  were  treated  at  hospitals.     No  doubt  all, 
or  almost  all,    major   injuries  were  treated  at  hospitals,   however. 


92 

In  addition  to  the  Worcester  hospital  staffs,  private  physicians, 
trained  nurses,   dentists,    druggists,    etc.  ,    who  dispensed  most  of  the 
care  directly,    several  auxiliary  organizations  played  important  roles. 
The  Worcester  Society  for  District  Nursing  mobilized  at  least  twenty 
nurses  the  first  night  of  the  disaster,    and  thereafter  its  nurses  fol- 
lowed many  patients  in  their  homes  or  temporary  quarters.     Civil  De- 
fense operated  an  aid  station  in  the  Municipal  Auditorium.     The  Amer- 
ican Red  Cross  mobilized  the  bulk  of  the  necessary  extra  nursing  care: 
581  volunteer  or  Red-Cross -affiliated  nurses  worked  under  Red  Cross 
direction  (142  of  whom  were  paid  by  the  Red  Cross)  for  a  total  of 
3,  002  days,   up  to  October,    1953,   caring  for  critically  ill  hospitalized 
patients.     These  nurses  came  from  no  less  than  thirty-nine  Red  Cross 
chapters! 

The  cost  of  this  massive  application  of  medical  and  nursing  care 
to  about  sixteen  hundred  casualties  in  Worcester  was  undoubtedly  very 
large,    both  in  terms  of  personal  services  and  facilities,    and  medical 
supplies  used.     But  there  was  almost  a  competition  over  who  was  to 
pick  up  the  check!       Within  a  day  after  impact,    some  of  the  local  hos- 
pitals announced  that  they  would  send  no  hospital  bill  to  any  tornado 
victim.     Then  the  Governor  of  Massachusetts  was  reported  to  have 
announced  that  the  Commonwealth  would  pay  all  hospital  bills;  this 
report,   however,    was  denied.     The  Red  Cross  then  assumed  responsi- 
bility for  paying  all  tornado  hospital  bills  on  a  patient -per -diem  basis. 


93 

All  in  all,   the  Red  Cross  paid  for  medical  and  nursing  care  for  432 
families  (this,   however,   includes  other  towns  besides  Worcester); 
probably  in  the  end  the  Red  Cross  paid  for  the  hospital  and  nursing 
care  of  all,    or  almost  all,    seriously  injured  victims.     Up  to  the  end 

of  1953,   however,    it  would  appear  that  the  ultimate  administrative 

32 
source  of  funds  had  not  been  determined.          In  any  case,   the  principle 

was  evidently  accepted  that  the  burden  of  medical  expense  on  the  in- 
jured victim  (who  in  most  cases,    if  adult,   had  also  suffered  from  loss 
of  income,   possibly  of  employment,    and  property)  should  be  assumed 
by  the  community  in  one  way  or  another,    since  individual  responsi- 
bility would  in  almost  all  cases  interfere  with  total  rehabilitation  of 
the  impact  area  and  would  in  many  cases  have  been  impossible  to 
support.     In  general  summary,   it  can  be  said  that  medical  rehabilita- 
tion was  largely  defined  as  a  community  responsibility,   and  that  re- 
habilitation procedures  for  those  who  were  hospitalized  were  adminis- 
tered on  the  basis  of  medical  need,   not  on  the  basis  of  individual  ability 

to  pay.     What  the  practices  of  privately  consulted  physicians  were  is 

32a 
not  indicated  by  my  data.  But  the  general  definition  of  the  medical 

situation  was  that  maximal  rehabilitation  was  a  community  aim  and 
responsibility;  and  that  the  cost  of  it  should  be  borne  by  the  Worcester 
community,    the  state  and  to  some  extent  the  whole  nation. 


32.     CF.     Bakst,    et  al,  38-39,    and  American  National  Red  Cross. 

32a.   According  to  later  information,  private  physicians  made  no  charge 
for  their  services. 


94 

Welfare  services.     The  impact  area  was  very  largely  evacuated 
by  11:00  PM  on  the  night  of  the  tornado.     This  meant  that  there  were 
about  seven  or  eight  thousand  homeless  persons  in  Worcester  that 
night,    to  be  given  shelter,   food,    and  in  some  cases  clothing  (as  well 
as  medical  care  for  some  of  the  injured).     Some  of  these  persons 
moved  back  into  the  impact  area  in  a  day  or  two;  some  (particularly 
those  from  the  public  housing  projects  and  from  completely  destroyed 
homes)  did  not  move  back  for  several  months;  and  some  (comparatively 
few)  never  returned,   having  moved  permanently  elsewhere. 

A  multitude  of  organizations  and  persons  became  involved  in  the 
administration  of  the  afore -mentioned  welfare  services.     Notable 
among  these  were:    the  Central  Massachusetts  Disaster  Relief  Com- 
mittee,  appointed  ad  hoc  to  collect  voluntary  contributions;  local, 
state,    and  federal  Civil  Defense;  the  American  Red  Cross;  the  Salvation 
Army;  Protestant  and  Catholic  church  organizations;  municipal  and 
state  welfare  organizations;  summer  camps  sponsored  by  various 
groups,    the  YMCA  and  YWCA,    and  the  Boys'  Club;  and  various  in- 
dustrial concerns.     Many  private  persons  performed  what  essentially 
were  welfare  services  for  relatives  and  friends;  many  businessmen  in 
various  ways  extended  aid  in  the  form  of  outright  gifts,   price  reduc- 
tions,   and  expediting  of  shipments;  many  private  individuals  gave  time, 
money,   clothing,  furniture,    etc. 


95 

It  is  notable,   first  of  all,   that  of  the  approximately  two  thousand 
Worcester  families  displaced,   very  few  had  to  be  housed  in  the  emer- 
gency shelters.     The  Red  Cross,   who  took  over  the  administration  of 
welfare,   including  shelters,   from  Civil  Defense  on  June  10,   had  housed 
a  total  of  fifty-seven  families  (257  people)  in  dormitories  at  Worcester 
Polytechnic  and  Clark  University  up  to  August  1.     On  the  first  night 
there  were  a  great  many  more  who  received  emergency  shelter  but 
there  are  no  records  to  indicate  how  many,,     By  the  next  day,    almost 

all  evacuees  had  moved  in  with  relatives  or  friends,   or  rented  new 

33 

quarter So 

The  Red  Cross  (local  chapter)  is  said  to  have  provided  food  for 
about  six  thousand  persons  (perhaps  three  thousand  of  whom  were  in 
Worcester)  during  the  first  night.     Thereafter  relatively  few  victims 
required  mass  feeding.     Red  Cross  and  Civil  Defense  mobile  canteens 
and  field  kitchens  functioned  in  the  impact  area  for  weeks,   however, 
giving  food  -  ranging  from  coffee -and -doughnuts  to  full  meals  -  to 
rescue,    reconstruction  and  repair  workers,    and  local  residents  who 
had  not  evacuated,,     At  the  peak  of  operations,   the  Red  Cross  had 
twenty  mobile  and  stationary  canteens  in  operation,   manned  and 
equipped  by  chapters  in  four  or  five  states. 


33.     The  function  of  kinship  ties  in  shelter  allocation  in  Worcester  is 
particularly  interesting  in  view  of  the  commonly  stated  sociological 
assumption  that  extended  family  ties  are  relatively  unimportant  in 
urban  life  in  America.     The  extended  family  (consisting  of  several 
related  nuclear  families)  was  extremely  important  in  providing  shelter 
for  the  victims  of  the  tornado  in  Worcester. 


96 

Several  organizations  concerned  themselves  with  supplying 
victims  with  clothing,    since  many  persons  had  lost  all  clothes  except 
what  they  were  wearing  during  impact  (and  these  often  were  extremely 
dirty).     Large  quantities  of  both  new  and  used  clothing  were  distributed 
by  the  Red  Cross,   most  of  it  at  the  Municipal  Auditorium:    200,  000 
pounds  of  used  clothing  sent  in  (unsolicited)  to  the  Red  Cross  in 
Worcester  from  all  over  the  country;  $15,  000  worth  of  new  clothing 
and  3500  pairs" of  new  shoes  (worth  $17,  500)  were  also  given  out  by  the 
Red  Cross. 

The  Red  Cross  also  provided  free  legal  aid  and  advice;  its  social 
workers  went  over  individual  and  family  problems  in  detail;  it  operated 
a  registry  of  dead,   injured,   and  evacuated  persons,   and  handled  in- 
quiries concerning  these  cases,   with  the  particular  aid  of  the  Worcester 
HAM  radio  network;  it  ran  a  housing  reference  bureau:    all  services 
which,   while  transient  and  difficult  to  record,   certainly  played  an  ex- 
tremely important  role  in  the  welfare  part  of  the  rehabilitation  process. 

Both  Catholic   and  Protestant  churches  and  church- supported 
organizations  busied  themselves  in  relief  work,   particularly  in  the 
matter  of  preparation,   collection,   and  distribution  of  food  and  clothing. 
Church  welfare  policy  had  not  been  planned  in  advance,   and  there  was 
often  some  uncertainty  as  to  whether  a  given  church  or  church-organiza- 
tion was  primarily  responsible  to  its  own  congregation  and  faith,   or  to 
the  community.     Churches  seem  generally  to  have  helped  first  "their 
own,  "  then  others. 


97 


A  notable  incident  in  the  history  of  welfare  activities  was  the 
struggle  over  trailers.     The  Federal  Civil  Defense  Administration  had 
authority  to  allocate  500  trailers  which  had  been  used  in  re -housing 
evacuees  of  the  Kansas -Missouri  flood.     The  Chairman  of  the  Board 
of  the  Worcester  Housing  Authority  (all  three  of  whose  projects  had 
been  hit,    requiring  evacuation  of  891  families)  announced  that  Wor- 
cester would  request  that  the  500  trailers  be  brought  to  Worcester 
and  installed  at  Lincoln  wood.     In  spite  of  the  low  incidence  of  mass 
care  applications  (as  described  above),   and  the  availability  of  several 
hundred  vacant  dwelling  units  in  the  city,   the  city  persisted  in  its  in- 
sistence.    The  Federal  Civil  Defense  Administration  and  Red  Cross 
observers  indicated  that  there  was  no  pressing  local  need  for  these 
trailers.     Nevertheless,   after  the  announcement,   the  Red  Cross  re- 
ceived 665  applications  for  trailers  (chief  complaint  about  temporary 
quarters:  nervous  tension  aroused  by  over-crowded  living  conditions), 
and  425  trailers  were  finally  brought  in,    set  up  at  Lincolnwood  or  on 
private  sites,   and  rented  or  provided  gratis.     This  move  led  the  Red 
Cross  to  invest  in  special  kits  of  furnishings  and  equipment  for  trailer 
living,   with  which  the  trailer  residents  had  to  be  supplied,   at  a  cost 
of  $35,  000.     It  was  the  feeling  of  some  observers  that  the  pressure 
for  trailers  was  generated  chiefly  by  the  desire  of  certain  local  offi- 
cials to  demonstrate  dramatically,   by  bringing  the  trailers  into  town, 
that  they  were  doing  their  best  for  the  sufferers;  on  the  other  hand, 


98 

the  trailers  were  used,   and  their  use  may  have  relieved  a  difficult 
housing  situation  which  the  fewness  of  applications  for  mass  shelter 
accommodations  did  not  adequately  reflect. 

At  the  same  time  that  medical  and  welfare  activities  were  work- 
ing toward,  first  the  maintenance,   and  second,   the  partial  rehabilita- 
tion of  individuals  affected  by  the  tornado,   extensive  procedures  were 
under  way  toward  the  physical  reconstruction  of  the  area,   since  only 
with  this  could  any  real  rehabilitation,   even  on  an  individual  level,   be 
accomplished.     In  the  fringe  impact  area,    where  home -owners  and 
tenants  could  repair  minor  damage,  physical  rehabilitation  began,  for 
some,   almost  at  the  cessation  of  primary  impact,   residents  getting 
out  with  hammer  and  nails,   brooms  and  pails,  ladders,   saws,   and 
shovels  to  "clean  up  the  place.  "    Indeed,   even  in  the  area  of  total 
impact,   there  was  a  tendency  for  dazed  persons  to  putter  about, 
sweeping,   mopping,   and  sorting  out  belongings  from  the  wreckage, 
even  though  such  activities  were  so  trivial  in  comparison  with  the 
task  to  be  done  that  their  significance  lay  evidently  in  their  symbolic 
meaning  rather  than  their  practical  utility. 

Estimates  of  physical  damage  by  various  agencies  were  under 
way  the  day  after  the  tornado.     It  was  reported  that  50,  000  insurance 
claims  were  anticipated  by  the  various  property  damage  companies 
covering  policies  in  the  impact  area.     Insurance,   however,   did  not 
nearly  cover  the  total  amount  of  damage,   and  several  other  sources 


99 

of  aid  were  invoked:    compromise  settlements  between  victims  and 
institutions  holding  mortgages  on  their  homes;  Reconstruction  Finance 
Corporation  loans;  and  direct  grants  from  the  American  National  Red 
Cross  to  cover  the  difference  between  the  cost  of  repair  or  replacement, 
and  what  could  be  raised  from  insurance -payments  and  loans.     I  do 
not  have  data  on  the  role  played  by  personal  savings  in  paying  for  re- 
pair and  replacement  of  property.     Within  a  few  days  many  crews  of 
construction  workers  were  swarming  over  the  impact  area  (which  was 
being  policed  by  National  Guardsmen,    Civil  Defense  volunteers,   and 
regular  and  auxiliary  police),    demolishing  unsafe  buildings,    replacing 
roofs,    windows,   and  walls  on  damaged-but-repairable  structures,   and 
building  new  structures  from  the  ground  up.     Supplies  of  glass,    roof- 
ing materials,   lumber,   nails,   hardware,    etc.  ,   and  the  labor  to  use 
them,    were  brought  in  from  all  over  New  England  and  adjacent  parts 
of  New  York. 

The  ultimate  result,    a  year  later,    was  an  almost  complete 
physical  rehabilitation  of  the  entire  area:    Norton  Company  and  the 
rest  of  the  industrial  area  completely  rebuilt;  Assumption  College's 
main  building  almost  completely  rebuilt,   with  improvements;  the  two 
permanent  public  housing  projects  (Curtis  Apartments  and  Great  Brook 
Valley  Homes)  completely  repaired;  the  churches  rebuilt  or  repaired 
as  required;  and  most  of  the  private  homes,    stores,    etc.  ,    either  re- 
paired or  rebuilt.     A  few  signs  of  the  tornado  remained:    trailers  on 


100 

the  site  of  Lincolnwood;  bare  foundations  at  the  Home  Farm;  a  few 
empty  lots  here  and  there,    and  a  few  battered  houses,    still  unrepaired. 
An  uninformed  observer  would  probably  not  guess  that  a  tornado  had 
passed  through  the  area,   and  might  think  only  that  there  had  evidently 
been  a  lot  of  new  building,   in  the  course  of  which  some  old  structures 
had  been  demolished  and  not  yet  replaced. 

The  most  important  single  observation  about  the  rehabilitation 
period  at  Worcester,   to  this  writer  at  least,   is  that  there  was  a  very 
large  concentration  of  "therapeutic"  agents  at  the  site  of  the  community's 
wound.     There  was,   indeed,   more  of  everything  available  than  was  ever 
brought  into  play.     In  terms  of  hospitals,   there  were  more  hospitals 
in  the  town  than  were  ever  used.     The  Red  Cross  itself  mobilized  some 
thirty  physicians  and  nearly  six  hundred  nurses;  these  were  in  addition 
to  those  already  mobilized  by  the  community.     More  clothing  was  sent 
in  than  was  used.     Even  though  only  fifty- seven  families  actually  asked 
for  public  assistance  in  housing  (in  mass  shelters),   425  trailers  were 
brought  into  the  town.     The  Red  Cross  alone  supervised  about  960 
volunteers;  it  budgeted  $1,  020,  000  for  relief,   and  spent  $1,016,  162, 
assisting  1290  families  in  one  form  or  another,   making  755  cash  awards 
to  families  averaging  $879  per  family.     Rehabilitation  aid  extended  to 
the  point  of  the  Red  Cross  buying  twenty-five  new  vacuum  cleaners  (at 
one -third  cost),   and  loaning  them  to  300  families  to  clean  their  homes 
and  furnishings  -  one  cleaner  being  used,   on  the  average,   by  only 


101 

twelve  families.     Many  of  the  organizational  problems  of  the  rehabili- 
tation period  were  not  so  much  problems  of  competition  for  scarce 
supply,   but  problems  of  selection  or  dovetailing  of  alternatives  offered: 
trailers  versus  existing,   if  over-crowded,   dwelling  units,  State  or 
Red  Cross  financial  responsibility  for  hospital  bills,   arranging  of 
respective  roles  of  insurance,   loans,   and  cash  grants  in  rebuilding, 
etc.     One  might  say  that  the  area  was  stacked  high  with  people  and 
materiel  trying  to  be  of  service. 

This  profusion  of  help  should  be  emphasized  for  two  reasons: 
because  it  can  be  expected  in  most  natural  or  accidental  disasters  in 
this  country;  but  it  can  not  be  counted  on  in  the  event  of  atomic  or 
hydrogen  disasters  as  would  very  likely  occur  in  case  of  a  major  war. 
It  therefore  raises  the  serious  question  of  whether  the  same  kind  of 
planning  (including  organization)  can  apply  both  to  natural -disaster - 
preparedness  and  hydrogen-attack-preparedness. 


VII:    IRREVERSIBLE  CHANGE 


THE  CITY  ACHIEVES  A  NEW  EQUILIBRIUM 

A  subject  of  considerable  interest,   but  one  on  which  very  little 
data  is  available,   is  that  of  the  irreversible  changes  which  occurred 
in  the  culture  of  Worcester  as  a  result  of  the  tornado.     As  was  indicated 
in  the  preceding  section,   the  resources  not  only  of  Worcester  itself, 
but  of  the  state  and  nation  were  devoted  to  a  mass  rehabilitation  pro- 
gram aimed  essentially  at  restoring  the  equilibrium  state  which  ob- 
tained before  impact.     Nevertheless,    some  systematic  changes  un- 
doubtedly did  occur:     some  of  them  changes  which  would  have  been  re- 
versed if  that  had  been  possible;  some  of  them  changes  which  were 
deliberately  made,    either  with  a  view  to  using  this  opportunity  to  make 
improvements  which  would  have  been  desirable  in  any  case,   or  with  a 
view  to  making  better  preparation  for  any  future  disaster.     Conceptu- 
ally,   "change"  in  this  discussion  means  change  in  the  system  rather 
than  in  individual  units.     Thus,   the  replacement  of  a  roof,    a  wall,   or 
even  a  whole  building  with  another  which  serves  the  same  functions 
is  not  a  change  in  this  sense:    the  system  is  the  same,   although  one 
unit  has  been  substituted  for  another.     Where  a  new  building  which 
performs  a  substantially  different  function  replaces  an  old  one,   or 
where  a  site  is  left  vacant,    or  a  structure  left  unrepaired,    then  one 
can  speak  of  a  systematic  change.     The  same  principle,   of  course, 
applies  to  individuals:     scar  tissue  over  a  healed  wound  does  not 


104 


represent  a  change,   on  this  level  of  discourse,   but  any  permanent 

34 
functional  disability,  physical  or  emotional,   does. 

It  is  necessary,  for  practical  purposes  again,   to  choose  a  ter- 
minal date  for  the  rehabilitation  period,   and  operationally  to  define 
changes  remaining  at  that  date  as  "irreversible."    Let  us  take  one- 
year  post-impact  date  as  the  terminal  date  of  the  rehabilitation  period, 
and  therefore  consider  the  period  of  irreversible  change  as  beginning 
then. 

The  most  obvious  category  of  irreversible  changes  are  those 
changes  which  have  taken  place  in  individuals  as  a  direct  result  of  the 
primary  and  secondary  impact.     Thus  a  certain  number  of  persons 
have  died  -  dropped  out  of  the  social  structure  entirely  -  and  required 
a  corresponding  readjustment  in  many  social  units..    Bereaved  relatives 
and  friends,    and  their  mutual  relationships  have  undoubtedly  changed 
in  consequence,  for  while  an  employer  can  in  most  cases  replace  a 
lost  worker,   a  wife  and  children  cannot  replace  a  lost  husband  and 
father,   in  a  functional  sense.     There  can  be  no  real  reconstruction  of 
the  status  quo  ante  here.     The  consequences  of  these  deaths  cannot  of 
course  be  described  properly  without  a  slow  and  painstaking  case  by 


34.     It  is  apparent  that  the  distinction  made  above  is  a  rough  and 
practical  rather  than  a  philosophically  valid  one.     If  one  took  absolute 
continuity  of  units  as  zero  change,   and  argued  that  any  substitution  of 
units,  however  trivial,   involved  some  functional  difference,  however 
small,   then  the  distinction  I  have  made  becomes  one  of  degree  rather 
than  of  kind,   and  the  point  of  differentiation  is  recognized  as  the 
threshold  of  awareness  on  the  part  of  the  observer  of  a  functional 
difference  which  corresponds  to  a  difference  in  form. 


105 

case  analysis,   and  probably  these  individual  cases  would  in  their  various 
features  be  similar  to  cases  of  non-disaster-associated  deaths.     Their 
significance  in  the  category  of  irreversible  change  lies  not  so  much  in 
the  unusualness  of  the  individual  instances  as  in  the  fact  that  sixty- six 
persons  died  at  once,   making  a  slight  but  noticeable  dent  in  the  popula- 
tion pyramid  for  the  town. 

Similarly  obvious  cases  of  irreversible  change  are  permanent  in- 
juries and  disabilities,   of  various  degrees  of  seriousness.     The  number 
of  these  probably  exceeded  one  hundred.     Here  again  individual  cases 
no  doubt  presented  the  same  features  which  might  have  been  expected 
in  the  same  number  of  cases  of  injuries  resulting  from  industrial 
accidents,  falls,    etc.  ;  it  is  the  mass  occurrence  which  represents  the 
significant  change  in  the  system,    since  under  ordinary  circumstances 
they  would  have  been  distributed  over  a  considerable  span  of  time. 

Significant  changes  in  the  economic  circumstances  of  affected 
families  and  institutions  were  no  doubt  present,   in  spite  of  the  efforts 
of  such  rehabilitation  agencies  as  insurance  companies,   the  Red  Cross, 
state  and  local  welfare  departments,    etc.     I  have  no  data  whatsoever 
on  these  matters,    and  can  only  draw  attention  to  the  existence  of  the 
problem. 

As  indicated  in  the  section  on  Rehabilitation,   physical  damage  was 
largely  repaired  by  April.     Several  dozen  house  sites  where  homes  had 
been  destroyed  remained  vacant,   however,   and  a  few  houses  had  not 


106 

been  repaired.     Assumption  College's  main  building  had  been  repaired, 
using  what  was  left  of  the  old  structure,   but  the  frame  convent  had  not 
been  replaced.     St.   Michael's  on  the  Heights  had  "been  completely  re- 
built on  a  more  lavish  scale  than  before,   and  the  Community  Church 
had  had  a  new  wing  constructed,    replacing  the  seriously  damaged 
frame  tower.     Norton's  plant  had  been  re -roofed.     Curtis  Apartments 
and  Great  Brook  Valley  Homes  had  been  repaired,   but  Lincoln  wood 
(slated  for  demolition  before  the  tornado)  had  been  demolished;  a  few 
trailers  were  still  there.     Demolished  buildings  at  the  Home  Farm  had 
not  been  replaced. 

The  tornado  was  followed  by  a  number  of  investigations  and  re- 
ports by  personnel  and  consultants  to  the  various  operating  agencies. 
These  post-mortem  studies  of  the  effectiveness  of  counter-measure 
organizations  -  Civil  Defense,   Red  Cross,    churches,   and  hospitals  in 
particular  -  must  have  resulted  in  a  great  many  specific  alterations 
and  "tightening  up"  in  social  organization  which  are  not  reflected  so 
much  in  any  physical  construction  as  in  disaster  plans,   inter -agency 
agreements,    and  definitions  of  authority  and  responsibility,    and  on 
these  matters  I  have  no  report.     Some  physical  reconstruction  may 
already  have  come  about,  however;  in  this  connection  I  recall  noticing 
that  a  wider  gateway  had  been  made  for  ambulance  traffic  at  one  of  the 
hospitals,   and  this  may  have  been  a  response  to  the  experience  on  the 
night  of  June  9,    1953,   when  many  of  the  hospitals  reported  traffic 
jams  in  ambulance  driveways  and  entrances. 


107 

It  might  be  speculated,   at  this  point,   that  in  view  of  the  great 
concentration  on  rehabilitation,   there  may  very  likely  be,   after  a 
disaster  of  this  kind,   a  sort  of  "undertow"  which  works  against  insti- 
tuting changes  rationally  recognized  as  prophylactic  against  future 
disasters.     In  a  general  atmosphere  of  striving  with  considerable  success 
to  reconstruct  the  past  situation,   it  may  be  relatively  difficult  to  make 
innovations.     In  other  words,   where  rehabilitation  is  even  moderately 
successful,   interest  may  tend  to  focus  on  recreating  the  old  culture 
rather  than  on  building  a  less  vulnerable  culture  for  the  future.     And 
this  tendency  could,   theoretically,   actually  produce  a  sort  of  fixation 
on  the  pre -disaster  state,   which  would  actively  inhibit  the  institution 
of  changes  designed  to  prevent  a  similar  disaster's  happening  again. 
One  is  reminded  here  of  the  building -the -village -again -on -the- side  - 
of -the -volcano  reaction.     Perhaps  persons  who  have  managed  to  get 
through  the  time  of  maximum  stress  prefer  to  repair  rather  than  to 
prepare  (even  if  repair  makes  it  impossible  to  prepare). 


VIII:    SPECIAL  TOPICS 


THE  DISASTER  SYNDROME,    THE  COUNTER -DISASTER  SYNDROME, 
THE  LENGTH  OF  THE  ISOLATION  PERIOD,    THE  CORNUCOPIA  THEORY 

,^ 

.---_.  -_  -.  . . . 

1.     The  Disaster  Syndrome 

In  my  initial  field  memorandum  on  the  Worcester  tornado,   and  in 
the  later  memorandum  on  the  literature  on  human  behavior  in  extreme 
situations,   I  drew  attention  to  what  appeared  to  be  a  very  common  be- 
havioral reaction,   which  had  rather  definite  stages.     I  called  this  the 
"disaster  syndrome.  " 

The  disaster  syndrome  is  a  psychologically  determined  defensive 
reaction  pattern.     During  the  first  stage,   the  person  displaying  it  ap- 
pears to  the  observer  to  be  "dazed,"  "stunned,"  "apathetic,"  "passive," 
"immobile,"  or  "aimlessly  puttering  around."     This  stage  presumably 
varies  in  duration  from  person  to  person,   depending  on  circumstances 
and  individual  character,   from  a  few  minutes  to  hours;  apparently 
severely  injured  people  remain  "dazed"  longer  than  the  uninjured,   al- 
though this  emotionally  dazed  condition  is  no  doubt  often  overlaid  by 
wound  shock.     The  second  stage  is  one  of  extreme  suggestibility,    al- 
truism,   gratitude  for  help,    and  anxiousness  to  perceive  that  known  per- 
sons and  places  have  been  preserved;  personal  loss  is  minimized, 
concern  is  for  the  welfare  of  family  and  community.     This  stage  may 
last  for  days.     In  the  third  stage,   there  is  a  mildly  euphoric  identification 


110 

with  the  damaged  community,   and  enthusiastic  participation  in  repair 
and  rehabilitation  enterprises;  it  sometimes  appears  to  observers  as 
if  a  revival  of  neighborhood  spirit  has  occurred.     In  the  final  stage, 
the  euphoria  wears  off,    and  "normally"  ambivalent  attitudes  return, 
with  the  expression  of  criticism  and  complaints,   and  awareness  of  the 
annoyance  of  the  long-term  effects  of  the  disaster.     The  full  course  of 
the  syndrome  may  take  several  weeks  to  run. 

The  frequency  of  this  syndrome,    and  particularly  of  its  first 
stage,   is  difficult  to  learn.     If  one  used  the  data  presented  in  Chapter 
3,   one  would  conclude  that  in  Worcester,    at  about  impact -plus -fifteen 
minutes  (on  the  average)  approximately  33  per  cent  of  uninjured  or 
slightly  injured  persons  were  displaying  stage  one.     Probably  the  in- 
cidence of  stage  one  declines  in  proportion  to  time  elapsed  after  impact, 
so  that  the  earliest  observers  would  have  seen  it  more  commonly  than 
later  observers.     The  conditions  under  which  this  syndrome  occurs 
seem  to  be  four:    an  impact  which  destroys  or  damages  much  of  the 
visible  cultural  environment  and  kills  or  injures,    or  threatens  to  kill 
or  injure,   many  people;  an  impact  which  is  unexpected;  an  impact 
which  is  sudden;  and  an  impact  with  whose  consequences  the  individual 
is  not  trained  to  cope.     General  cultural  differences  seem  not  to  be  a 
major  determinant,    since  such  a  "dazed"  reaction  is  reported  from 
widely  scattered  disaster -struck  communities.     I  would  speculate  that 
the  more  sudden  the  impact,   the  more  unexpected,   the  more  destructive 


43 

feH  n) 

In  CO 
M 

hJ  0) 

S3 

o  = 


W  <1) 
^    § 

Is 

H 

CO  to 

-    s 


S    tD  0) 

M  o  a 

CO  +3  (0 

o 

Ctf  J3  43 
H  01  O 

CO  ^ 

<^    Q)  •» 

co  a  >» 

M   cfl 


in 


a) 

-H 


i 


CN 

0) 

43 
n) 

Hi 


Ill 

and  the  less  trained  the  population  is  to  act  in  its  wake,   the  more  severe 
and  the  more  widespread  will  be  the  "dazed"  reaction. 

In  this  section  of  the  report,   I  shall  try  to  delineate  further  some 
of  the  characteristics  of  the  syndrome  and  the  conditions  under  which 
it  occurs,   after  presenting  certain  documentary  materials  relating  to 
it. 

A  psychiatrist  at  Worcester  State  Hospital,   and  a  resident  of 
Curtis  Apartments,    was  in  his  car  during  impact.     After  caring  for 
himself  and  his  family,   he  went  into  the  Great  Brook  Valley  and  other 
areas  to  give  first  aid.     His  description  of  the  isolation  period  in  one 
of  the  worst  parts  of  the  total  impact  area  is  the  best  single  account, 
in  my  files,    of  the  quality  of  behavior  and  emotion  during  the  isolation 
period.     I  should  like  to  quote  from  it  in  extenso: 

...   I  got  into  the  rubble  and  by  a  foundation  was  an  elderly  man,   there 
were  five  people  sitting  there,   an  elderly  man,    say  sixty-five,    with 
his  wife  (I  presume)  in  his  arms,   her  buttocks  on  the  ground  and  he 
was  holding  up  the  back  part  of  her  and  bracing  her  and  crying,    Momma, 
Momma,    Momma  and  she  was  obviously  maimed,   uh,    as  I  got  closer 
and  a  young  man  and  a  young  woman,   the  young  woman  had  a  baby,  I 
would  say  fourteen,    sixteen,    eighteen  month  old  baby.     The  baby  was 
a  little  bit  bloody  and  the  woman  had  a,   as  though  she  had  a  huge  super- 
ficial abrasion  on  the  side  of  her  face.     Made  her  face  look,   her 
features  were  intact  but  entirely  red  and  raw.     I  looked  at  the  old 
woman  first  and  she  had  a  severe  compound  fracture  of  the  humerus. 
You  could  stick  your  fist  into  the  wound  and  see  the  radial  artery  and 
what  I  presume  was  the  radial  nerve,    something  white  in  there,    ap- 
parently intact.     Although  I  doubt  it,   I  think  she  was  probably  just 
dazed.     She  had  a  head  wound,   her  eyes  were  closed.     She  was  in- 
coherent,  uh,   uh,    moaning.     I,    uh.  .  .  .  and  she  kept  moving  her  arm, 
this  was  her  right  arm,    and  that  gave  me  the  creeps,    seeing  her  do 
that  with  this  horribly  broken  arm,    but  she  could  move  the  forearm. 
I  told  her  husband  to  lie  her  down  and  she  was  on  a  hillside,    that  whole 


112 


street  is.     She  was  head  down  on  the  hill,    and  I,    and  she  was  quite 
obese  and  she  didn't  lie  well  on  the  ground.     It  worried  me  that  she 
wasn't  in  a  comfortable  position  but  then  I  thought  well,   if  she's  gonna 
be  in  shock,   it's  better  that  her  head  is  down  anyway  and  then  I  thought, 
well  she  might  start  bleeding  from  her  wound  but  she  wasn't.     She  had 
some  blood  smeared  on  her  but  she  wasn't  bleeding;  and  I  told  her 
husband,   and  I  told  her  husband,    and  I  must  remark  that  he  was  one 
of  the  few  people  who  seemed  to  be  able  to  function  in  a  purposeful 
fashion.     Really  purposeful.      I  said,   "I'm  a  doctor,   I'll  help  her,   go 
and  get  some  blankets.  "    So  he  did  and  I  looked  at  the  thing  and  then 
I  looked  for  something  to  cover  the  wound  with.     It  was  full  of  little 
bits  of  glass  and  it  was  just  a  wretched  mess,   and  I  couldn't  find  any- 
thing.    The  curtains  were  all  full  of  dirt,   there  weren't  big  enough 
pieces  of  anything  to  make  a  tourniquet  out  of  or  a  bandage;  and  as  I 
was  searching  around  in  a  fairly  aimless  way  for  something  to  deal 
with  the  wound  someway  with,   he  came  back  with  the  blankets.     So  I 
covered  her  up,   and  she  was  lying  on  some  cardboard  or  some  boards 
or  something,   and  I  thought  well  it  would  be  best  not  to  turn  her  over  to 
get  blankets  underneath  her  because  she's  not  on  the  ground  and  is 
probably  warm  enough  and  she  could  be  made  more  seriously  injured 
elsewhere.     So,  I  covered  her  up.     And  then  I  spoke  to  the  young  woman, 
and  she  said,    "My  baby,   my  baby,   is  my  baby  all  right.  "    I  looked  at 
the  child,   and  apparently  it  was.     Seemed  a  little  dazed  but  it  didn't  have 
any  marks  of  any  wounds  on  it,  just  was  dirty  and  had  some  blood,   I 
think  from  its  mother,   on  it.  ... 

We  found  an  old  man  who  was  dazed  in  the  grass  in  his  underwear  and 
stocking  feet.     I  couldn't  find  a  pair  of  shoes  or  anything  to  put  on  his 
feet  and  there  were  nails  and  glass  and  things  all  around  so  he  and  this 
attendant  went  off  down  the  hill  to  get  into  the  street  at  the  foot  of  the 
hill  to  be  moved  later,   at  least  to  get  him  out  of  there.     I  went  past  his 
house   and  there  was  a  woman  lying  in  the  only  clear  space  I  saw  in 
this  dead-looking  lawn  -  all  the  lawns  were  killed  by  this  instantly, 
they  looked  brown  and  old.     She  had  a,    what  I  thought  was  a  compound 
fracture  of  the  femur,   the  right  femur,   but  I  got  a  progress  report  on 
her  later  and  it  wasn't  fractured,    she  just  had  a  severe  laceration  as 
ifalx6ora2x4  something  like  that,   had  gone  right  through  her 
leg  and  passed  on.     It  was  a  horrible   wound,    as  big  as  your  head,    and 
she  was  very  upset,   but  did  not  complain  of  pain.     Later  I  found  out 
she  had  a  fractured  pelvis  and  a  fractured,   oh,    clavicle  or  ribs  or 
something  like  that  and  was  bleeding  inside,   but  she  didn't  complain 
of  pain.     But  I  told  her  I  was  a  doctor,    and  I  had  to  get  right  up  close 
to  her  and  talk  right  into  her  ear  because  she  was  just  moving  around 
aimlessly  looking,    searching,    out  of  contact  more  or  less.     I  took  her 
face  in  my  hands  and  I  said,    "I'm  a  doctor  and  I'll  try  to  help  you  if  I 


113 


can.  "    And  she,   the  only  thing  she  said  was,    "Will  it  come  back?     I'm 
afraid  it's  going  to  come  back.  "    And  I  said,    "No,    it's  not  going  to 
come  back.  " 

I  covered  up  this  woman  and  her  husband  was  standing  -  let  me  give 
you  a  picture  of  it  a  little  -  of  what  the  situation  was  and  I  can  place 
these  people.     I  was  rather  curious.     There  was  a  plot  of  grass,  per- 
haps fifteen  to  twenty  yards  square,    and  at  one  side  was  part  of  a  house, 
the  floor  and  pieces  of  partition,   off  its  foundation  but  sitting  there. 
There  was  a  woman,    who  was  the  daughter  of  this  wounded  woman  I 
saw  who  I'd  covered  up  with  blankets  (it  was  the  only  thing  I  could  think 
of  to  do.     I  was  still  all  alone;  the  people  who  had  come  to  help  had 
gone  back,   I'd  sent  them  away.     That  thought  had  never  occurred  to 
me  before).     This  woman,   the  young  woman,    was  wandering  around  in 
the  grass  not  doing  anything,   and  would  say  something  to  her  mother 
lying  there  and  then  wander  away;  and  I  don't  remember  what  she  said 
but  it  strikes  me  that  it  was  inconsequential  conversation.     Her  husband 
was  standing  on  the  corner  of  the  floor  going  through  something  like  uh, 
some  old  papers;  mind  you  this  was  not  more  than,   at  the  most,   the 
most  generous  guess  was  twenty  minutes  after  the  thing  hit.     I  don't 
think  it  was  that  long  but  say  twenty  minutes.     He  was  going  through 
some  papers  (my  fantasy  is  that  he  was  humming  while  going  through 
these  papers;  I  don't  think  he  actually  was,   but  he  was  very  much  un- 
concerned) and  then  it  started  to  rain,   and  God  damn  it,    all  these 
people  get  wet,    what  could  be  more  miserable?    So  I  said  to  him,     "I 
don't  have  enough  covering  over  your  wife,    she's  badly  hurt,    get  me 
some  blankets,    you  must  know  where  there's  some  in  the  house." 
Well,   there  was  none  in  the  house,   it  was  all  outside  and  he  tried  to 
lift  a  partition  off  the  bed  and  get  some  and  he  was  very  reckless  about 
it  because  the  thing  was  too  damn  heavy  -  nobody  could  lift  it  off;  but 
he  kept  trying  in  a  very  desultory  fashion.     Closet  wall  was  off  and  I 
just  reached  in  and  I  said,    "I'm  going  to  take  some  of  these  coats  and 
cover  her  up,  "  and  he  said,  "Oh,    yeah,    you  go  ahead  and  do  that;"  and 
then  he  stopped  me  and  said,    "Don't  take  my  good  coat.  "    And  I  had 
the  feeling  that  he  was  like  a  crazy  person,   not  in  good  contact  or  what- 
ever words  would  describe  it,    childlike;  and  I  said,   "All  right,   I 
won't,  "  and  I  took  what  coats  I  needed  anyway  and  covered  her  up.  .  .  . 

Then  George,    the  attendant,   came  back  and  we  went  up,   I  told  him 
probably  the  best  thing  to  do  was  get  the  walking  wounded  people  down 
as  fast  as  he  could,   just  get  them  out  of  there  in  a  group;  and  he  pro- 
ceeded to  do  that  and  I  presume  he  did  for  quite  a  while,    because  there 
were  a  lot  of  people  obviously  superficially  hurt  but  bad  enough  to  need 
medical  attention,    and  he  was  taking  them  down  because  they  were  just 
either  sitting  or  walking  around  or  doing  nothing. 


114 


There  was  a  young  man  there  I  would  judge  twenty-four,   and  he  looked 
very  business-like  and  sort  of  preoccupied  and  looked  at  me  like,    "What 
the  hell  are  you  doing  here?    I'm  taking  care  of  things;"  not  exactly 
hostile,   but  self-sufficient.     And  I  said,   "I'm  a  doctor.     Is  anyone  hurt 
here?"    And  he  said,    "Well,   my  mother's  under  the  house.  "     That 
house  was  off  the  foundation  by  ten  yards  and  I  looked  under  the  house 
and  this  woman,   it  looked  like  the  whole  house  was  sitting  right  on  her 
chest.     There  was  some  blood  on  her  mouth  and  I  thought  perhaps  she 
was  bleeding  from  her  lungs.     She  was  taking  very  short  breaths  and 
had  very  little  breathing  space.     He  had  gotten  an  automobile  jack  and 
put  it  under  the  house   and  jacked  it  up  as  hard  as  he  could  to  keep  the 
house  from  going  any  further  down,   but  he  couldn't  lift  the  house.     Then 
I  found  George  and  we  tried  to,   we  thought  perhaps  it  might  teeter,   and 
we  tried  to  lift  up  and  it  wouldn't,   and  we  tried  to  pry  and  it  wouldn't 
pry  up  with  a  long  lever;  and  so  then  I  decided  perhaps  we  should  look 
around  for  some  more  automobile  jacks  and  see  if  several  couldn't 
lift  up  the  house  enough  that  we  could  get  her  out.     I  didn't  want  to 
crawl  under  there.     Uh,   then  I  heard  sirens  and  I  felt  relieved  because 
they  were  obviously  coming  to  our  area  and  we  would  have  some  help. 

So,   George  was  back  and  we  decided  to  get  some  more  automobile  jacks 
and  had  a  hard  time  finding  them  because  the  cars  were,   they  were 
sprung,   you  know.     There  were  lots  of  them  lying  all  over,   but  we 
couldn't  get  'em  out.     And  in  one  of  those  cars  was  a  fellow  who  be- 
haved very  curiously.     The  car  was  on  its  side,    and  he  was  sitting  in 
the  car  on  the  back  seat  with  his  foot  out  the  back  door,   and  the  weight 
of  the  car  was  closing  the  door,   or  course,    and  his  foot  was  outside. 
His  friend  was  standing  there  and  called  me  over  when  he  heard  I  was 
a  doctor  and  wanted  to  know  what  could  be  done.     I  got  in  the  car.     I 
had  them  hold  the  car  because  it  was  teetering  and  I  got  in  and  looked, 
and  as  far  as  I  could  tell  the  leg  wasn't  broken  and  he  was,   the  guy  was 
complaining  of  no  pain.     It's  curious  though  that  he  had  a  gun  beside 
him.     I  didn't  notice  this  but  George  did,   and  George  had  the  fantasy 
that  he  was  going  to  shoot  himself;  uh,   I  just  say  this  because  perhaps 
George's  observation  was  more  accurate  than  mine,   but  as  far  as  -  I 
don't  really  remember  the  fellow  except  that  he  seemed  to  be  very 
cool,   that  is,   in  his  talking.     He  was  obviously  tense,    and  quite  pale, 
but  he  was  very  cool.     He  said,    "Don't  tip  over  the  damn  car.     It 
doesn't  hurt.     It  throbs  a  little  bit  but  let's  just  leave  it  there.     I  don't 
know  what  the  hell  will  happen  if  you  tip  over  the  car.  "    So,   I  got  out 
a  jack  and  gave  it  to  somebody,   I  forget  who  it  was,   and  said  to  go 
back  and  put  it  under  that  house;  and  then  I  crawled  underneath  the 
car,   by  the  trunk,    and  could  see  that  the  foot,   and  again  I  didn't  think 
it,   there  was  no  bleeding  and  I  didn't  think  it  was  broken,   and  I  looked 
at  the  car  and  decided  we  could  tip  it  over  if  we  tipped  it  over  easy. 


115 


So  several  of  us  got  together  and  tipped  it  over  a  couple  of  feet,   and 
using  a  pry,   himself,   a  piece  of  stick,   pried  open  the  door  enough  to 
get  his  foot  out.     It  didn't  seem  to  be  broken.     But  he  was  very  relieved 
and  then  became  very  -  uncool.     The  climax  was  over  and  he  was  very, 
well,    "I  don't  want  to  do  another  damn  thing,   I'm  all  tired  out,   I'm 
drained  of  energy,  "  and  things  like  that  he  said,    and  he  sat  down  on  a 
rock.  .  . . 

.  .  .  on  the  lawn  was  a  boy  about  twelve  years  old  and  his  father  was 
sitting  by  him.     His  head  and  upper  chest  were  swathed  in  bath  towels 
and  he  had  a  cut,   very  deep,    extending  from  the  vertex  going  down 
behind  the  ear  and  into  the  neck  down  into  the  chest.     It  was  about  a 
foot  deep  and  laid  open  a  flap  almost  to  the  right  orbit,   and  he  was 
twisting  and  jerking  and  I  thought  perhaps  he  might  have  a  cord  injury 
or  that  he  was  dying.     I  lifted  up  the  towels  and  looked  and  felt  that  I 
could  do  no  better,   wrapped  him  a  little  tighter,   a  little  pressure,   a 
lot  of  it  was  necessary;  and  then  I  told  his  father,   I  looked  up  on  the 
hill  where  there  didn't  seem  too  damaged  houses   and  I  said,   "Your 
boy  is  terribly  hurt,   but  not  dead.     Go  up  to  the  .  .  .   those  houses  up 
there,    and  get  somebody  with  a  car,   and  put  him  in  a  car  and  get  him 
to  a  hospital  immediately  because  he's  very  seriously  hurt;  or  if  you 
can  find  a  phone,    call  somebody;  or  anything  you  can  think  of  to  do, 
up  there  where  these  people  aren't  hurt.  "    And  he  left,   and  I  got  the 
kid's  brother,    who  was  sixteen,   I  would  say,    to  sit  by  him  and  watch 
him  if  he  started  to  bleed  or  anything  like  that.     And  then  I  went  around 
the  corner  and  here  was  this  kid's  father,    talking  with  somebody  in  a 
friendly,   neighborly  sort  of  way,    reminiscing  or  something;  and  I  said 
to  him,    "Can  you  go?"    And  he  looked  at  me  almost  breaking  down  and 
said,    "No,   I  just  can't  leave,   I  just  can't  bear  it."    So  I  said,   "You  go 
back  with  your  son  and  I'll,   as  soon  as  possible  I'll  see  that  somebody 
comes  for  him.  " 

.  „  .  As  I  would  encounter  people  who  were  not  hurt  I  would  say,    "Help 
me  move  some  of  these  wounded  people  out,  "  and  they  couldn't.     I 
would  talk  with  them  and  explain  what  I  had  in  mind,   and  they  seemed 
to  react  and  respond  in  a  normal  way,    and  then  just  stand  there  or 
wander  away,   and  nod  their  heads  and  not  do  anything.     I  wouldn't  say 
that  they  were  dazed,   but  they  were  not  functioning;  and  almost  every- 
one I  met  was  like  that.     And  as  I  look  back,   my  own  behavior  shows 
this,    although  I  wasn't  aware  of  it  at  the  time.     I  was  beginning  to  get 
tired.     I  don't  know  how  long  all  this  took,   it  seemed  like  about  a  half 
hour,    but  it  must  have  been  longer  than  that.     Must  have  been  an  hour 
or  more.     I  went  back  through  the  rooms,    and  helped  carry  some  people 
down.     I  asked  a  man  if  anybody  was  hurt  in  his  house,   and  he  pointed 
to  his  dead  wife  on  the  ground  and  said,   "She's  hurt,  "  and  I  said,    "No, 


116 


I  mean  somebody  I  can  help,  "  and  he  shrugged  and  said,   no,  he 
guessed  not;  and  then  he  went  back  into  the  rooms  of  his  house  to 
pick  over  some  things;  he  seemed  to  be  unmoved  by  the  fact  that  his 
wife  was  dead.     Many  people,   when  told  I  was  a  doctor,   became  very 
dependent  on  me,   uh,   "What  shall  we  do,   where  shall  we  go,  "  but 
then  couldn't  do  it;  and  other  people  didn't  seem  to  be  able  to  take  in 
the  fact  that  I  might  be  able  to  help  them.     Wouldn't  answer  me.     I 
would  say,   "Is  anyone  hurt  here?"    And  they  wouldn't  answer. 

The  impression  to  be  gained  from  the  psychiatrist's  account 
agrees  with  the  estimate,   made  earlier  on  the  basis  of  interviews  with 
victims  themselves,   that  a  large  number  of  the  persons  in  the  impact 
area  during  the  isolation  period  (i.  e.  ,   up  to  about  half  an  hour  after 
impact)  were  incapable  of  more  than  minimal  (and  often  inadequate) 
care  for  themselves  and  their  families.     Many  of  these  uninjured  ap- 
parently were  unable  or  unwilling  even  to  walk  out  of  the  area.     Far 
from  panic,   there  was  a  dissociated  state  variously  alluded  to  as  "daze,  " 
"shock,  "  "apathy,"  in  which  the  normal  cognitive  structure  was  severely 
limited  and  effect  was  limited  except  for  occasional  emergences  of  ir- 
rational dependency,   hostility,   or  "hysteria.  "    One  has  the  feeling 
that  the  dazed,   helpless,  floundering  state  represents  a  partial  regres- 
sion to  a  level  of  behavioral  organization  in  which  the  individual  is 
limited  in  his  ability  to  perceive  the  actual  physical  environment  and 
cannot  act  coherently  with  regard  to  the  objects  and  dangers   around 
him.     We  shall  discuss  later  possible  determinants  of  this  regression. 

The  first  rescuers  from  the  community  aid  area  found  the  sur- 
vivors in  a  random  movement  state,    similar  to  that  described  above 
by  the  psychiatrist.     In  the  words  of  a  fireman  in  the  Home  Farm  and 
Great  Brook  Valley  area: 


-p 

c 

§ 

-p 

CO 


E-i  -P 


I 

CD 


Q)  -P 


C 
-H 


0)   -P 


Q    k 
W    « 


-P 
C 
0) 


|8 


O 
•H 
> 


•g 

O 


CD 

c 

0) 

a 


O  cO 

T)  <U 

cfl  ^ 

C  t±> 

-P    cO 

CD 

Q)    C 

P    Q) 
(0 


-P 
42 


O  -  O    O 

OT  "E  o  i 

P  bO  OJ    J-i 

CO  O  >    Q) 

<£  -P  -H  X! 

W  O  bO 

MX:  ^ 

Q  Gi  bl)  O 


ta 
to 

* 


W    Q>  -H    <D 
H  X!    Q) 
EH  EH  XI    CO 


-P 
cti 


x:  S 
(O      • 
CO 

0)  -H 
FH  fn 
Q)  Xi 

o 

T> 


117 


A.     ...   then  we  saw  the  people  that  were  walking  around  there  in  a 
daze.     They  didn't  know  what  hit  them. 

Q.     You  mean,   just  walking? 

A.  Just  walking  around  as  if  the  world  had  ended,  you  know.  Some 
of  them,  you  could  see  that  look  in  their  eyes,  didn't  know  what 
hit  them,  see. 

After  recognition  that  help  had  arrived,  however,   the  dazed  and 
apathetic  stage  disappeared,    and  survivors  participated  more  exten- 
sively in  rescue,   first  aid,    and  evacuation  activities.     Another  fireman 
described  both  the  "random  movement"  and  the  probably  following 
"helpful"  stage  as  his  fire  engine  moved  through  the  Burncoat  Street 
area  on  a  circuitous  route  toward  a  fire  on  Francis  Street: 

There  were  quite  a  few  people  around,    but  they  weren't  in  any  particular 
spot;  few  here,    a  few  over  there.     And  everyone  had,    although  not 
exactly  a  stunned  attitude,   a  shocked  attitude.     Some,    enough  to  realize 
that  there  was  somebody  in  that  house  and  needed  help  to  get  out. 
Others  just  seemed  to,    well,    watch  you  go  by;  probably  completely 
shocked  for  the  time  being.  .  . 

.  .  .  when  the  officer  told  us  that  we  were  to  lay  our  lines  down  to  the 
pumper  on  lower  Francis  Street,   I  don't  know  where  all  the  help  came 
from. 

.  .  .  that  thousand  feet  of  hose  went  down  that  street  just  about  as  fast  as 
you  could  let  it  run;  and  there  a  couple  that  hollered,   "Come  on,    give 
us  a  hand  with  the  line.  "    And  just  as  fast  as  one  man  could  pull  it  out 
of  the  wagon,   it  was  goin'  away  from  us.     It  was  amazing.     In  fact, 
I've  never  seen  a  hose  line  move  quite  as  fast  as  that  one  did.     The 
people  around  there  were  very  cooperative  in  that  case,   very  coopera- 
tive.    And  some  of  them,   I  imagine,  from  that  house  where  we  were 
trying  to  get  the  little  girl  out,   to  help  us.     But  there  was  more  on  the 
line  than  there  was  over  at  the  house,    so  they  came  from  other  places 
too. 

The  pastor  at  St.   Michael's  on  the  Heights  Episcopalian  church, 


118 

was  away  from  the  impact  area  at  impact,   and  was  able  to  return  by 
6:30,   during  the  height  of  the  rescue  period.     By  this  time,   it  would 
seem,    a  common  modality  of  behavior  was  mutual  reassurance.     Find- 
ing his  family  unhurt  (the  house  was  in  the  fringe  impact  area),   he 
donned  his  cassock  and  made  the  rounds  of  his  parishioners'  homes 
asking,   "Are  you  all  right?"    "People  would  cry  when  I  asked.  "    "I 
feel  they  knew  I  represented  God  as  well  as  my  own  personal  concern 
for  their  safety.  "    "People  wanted  more  than  anything  else  to  know 
people  cared  about  them. "    "If  they  knew  me,   they  would  give  me  a 
hug.     They  wanted  to  be  reminded  that  they  were  all  right."    "They 
wanted  comfort  rather  than  physical  help. "    Another  minister  who  was 
also  making  the  rounds  of  his  parish  about  the  same  time  remarked, 
"Almost  everyone  wanted  to  go  beyond  a  handshake,   wanted  an  embrace; 
wanted  to  lean  on  you.     Some  want  to  kiss  and  be  kissed  in  reassurance. " 
Both  ministers  referred  to  the  cooperativeness,  politeness,   and  will- 
ingness to  help  which  the  people  showed  to  each  other  in  the  impact 
area  during  the  rescue  period. 

Among    those  being  evacuated  to  the  hospitals,   a  similar  type 
of  complaisant,  helpful,   and  grateful  attitude  was  observed.     A  series 
of  interviews  by  Miss  Rayner  with  medical  personnel,   who  were  acting 
independently  at  the  hospitals  during  the  disaster,   convey  a  remarkable 
uniform  picture. 

A  neuro -psychiatrist  who  saw  victims  at  Memorial  Hospital  from 
5:15  PM  to  2:00  AM: 


119 


A.      ...  I  am  not  sure  whether  this  was  apathy  or  not;  it  seemed  more 
as  though  these  people  felt  themselves  a  very  small  part  of  some 
one  great  thing.     It  was  not  a  real  apathy.     People  were  extremely 
patient  -  not  demanding,   and  seemed  not  to  be  focused  on  them- 
selves.    The  only  outcries  of  pain  were  patients  with  fractures  who 
had  to  be  transferred.     They  did  respond  to  pain,    a  few  to  the 
needle,    but  not  as  many  as  I  had  expected.     I  was  impressed  most 
by  the  quiet.     Responses  were  less  than  expected.     There  was  real 
concern  for  family  and  house.     I  saw  one  man  quietly  crying  to 
himself  -  he  had  a  fractured  leg  -  when  I  asked  why  he  was  crying, 
he  told  me  that  his  little  girl  had  been  killed.     A  twelve -year  old 
kid  asked  to  have  others  cared  for  first.  " 

Q.      Had  they  an  awareness  of  the  environment? 

A.      Yes,    but  the  severity  of  the  experience  has  numbed  them  down.     I 
have  my  own  theory,   it's  related  to  Selye's  work  -  trauma  like 
nothing  they  had  ever  experienced  before. 

Q.      Did  you  overhear  any  of  their  conversations? 

A.      Victims  by  and  large  were  not  talking.     The  medical  personnel  did 
all  the  talking.     My  usual  technique  of  kidding  and  trying  to  cheer 
people  didn't  work.     These  people  did  not  respond.     Children  were 
helping  (kept  them  occupied)  and  very  grave  -  behaving  like 
"miniature  adults,"  no  fooling  among  themselves. 

Mrs.  :    Much  more  confusion  -  more  feelings  expressed.     The 

expression  was  not  adequate  here  in  this  situation.     Most  were 
oriented,  no  anger  expressed  or  that  type  of  emotion,    character- 
ized by  "why  did  it  happen  to  me."     There  were  no  complaints. 

A.      They  seemed  at  once   lost  in  a  vast  human  field.     They  were  not 
like  a  regular  accident  victim.     A  day  later  they  were  in  a  dazed 
state.     There  were  no  complaints  -  no  kidding  -  no  horse -play  by 
youngsters.     It  was  such  a  part  of  such  a  big  thing,   there  was  a 
transient  loss  of  individuality  and  identification  with  something 
else. 

Q.      Did  this  appear  as  withdrawal? 

A.  It  was  withdrawal  from  the  self  to  something  bigger  than  them- 
selves. A  vast  investment  of  interest  in  others.  No  one  came 
to  office  without  referring  to  tornado. 


120 


Mrs.  :    There  were  no  evidences  of  selfishness  at  all.     There 

seemed  a  high  threshold  for  pain.  Separation  seemed  to  be  the 
most  traumatic  to  them. 

A.  A  few  were  confused  -  dazed  and  "blank."  Mothers  were  going 
through  wards  at  City  Hospital  looking  for  children,  and  acting 
"like  animals.  " 

Mrs.  :     They  had  a  one  track  mind.     The  nearest  to  panic  occurred 

when  others  began  looking  for  family.     There  was  an  urgency  and 
desperation. 

The  Superintendent  of  St.    Vincent's  Hospital: 
Q.      How  did  the  patients  look? 

A.      Stunned,    but  very  cooperative  and  willing  to  do  whatever  doctors 
told  them. 

A  nursing  adviser  and  coordinator: 

People  so  shocked  they  didn't  know  what  had  happened.     They  were 
so  stunned,   their  response  to  local  anesthesia  --  was  even  not 
where  it  needed  to  be  used.     When  you  talked  to  victims  they  didn't 
seem  to  respond. 

.  .  .  Wednesday  at  9:30  A.  M.  the  Red  Cross  took  over  first  aid. 
Hospitals  were  still  taking  patients.  People  didn't  realize  that 
they  were  injured  until  several  hours  after  the  tornado. 

In  an  interview  at  Memorial  Hospital: 

Dr.  C:  There  were  an  extreme  number  of  patients  in  shock  (wound 
shock). 

Q.      Did  you  notice  an  element  of  emotional  shock? 

Mrs.  K:     The  relations  were  in  a  state  of  apathy;  it  made  them  easy 
to  handle.     One  grandmother  had  lost  two  children;  she  showed 
little  response. 

Dr.  C:  One  man  simply  stated  that  his  wife  was  dead;  there  was  no 
emotional  expression. 


Plate  11:  THE  DISASTER  SYNDROME:  BODY  CONTACT 


121 


The  Superintendent,    Worcester  City  Hospital: 

They  were  dazed  individuals,   many  unconscious,   many  cut,   40 
per  cent  fractures  of  long  bones,   head  and  chest  injuries.     Most 
were  so  dazed  they  felt  no  pain.     Parents  were  disturbed  over 
children. 

The  Director,   Hahnemann  Hospital: 
Q.      How  did  the  patients  seem? 

A.      No  hysteria  -  they  were  stunned  -     just  came  in  and  were  willing 
to  do  as  asked. 

Q.      How  did  they  look? 

A.      Dirty!      Just  covered  with  mud.     Gravel  was  ground  into  their 
scalps  and  skin. 

Q.      How  did  they  respond  when  spoken  to? 

A.      Oddly  enough,   most  were  well  oriented.     It  was  not  until  you  lis- 
tened to  their  stories  that  they  reacted.     They  seemed  to  feel 
lucky  that  they  were  alive.     Great  appreciation  of  what  has  been 
done  for  them.     We  got  them  to  homes  and  friends.     All  knew  of 
someone  who  would  take  them.     Only  a  few  had  to  have  temporary 
shelter  away  from  friends  and  family. 

| 

The  Superintendent  of  Worcester  State  Hospital: 

A.      I  went  directly  to  the  housing  project  (Curtis  Apartments)  in  an 

ambulance  from  Worcester  State  Hospital.     Then  went  to  Memorial 
Hospital  and  worked.     In  actually  only  about  a  half  hour  later,    Dr. 
Hicox  was  there. 

My  feeling  regarding  the  thing  -  my  interpretation  of  those  actually 
in  the  area,    especially  those  brought  to  the  hospital  was  quite 
surprising.     People  actually  in  the  area  were  calmest  of  all. 

Q.      What  kind  of  calm? 

A.      Most  of  a  pathetic,   lethargic,    somewhat  stuporous  type.     /He  told 
an  anecdote  about  a  woman  patient./    It  was  as  though  she  were 
almost  in  shock,    yet  still  standing.     Unemotional,    complete  flat 
effect,   nothing  seemed  to  mean  much  to  her.     One  woman  was 


122 


standing  with  a  piece  of  cloth  in  her  hand  in  a  ruined  house.     I 
asked  her  if  she  were  hurt  -  said  no  -  she  refused  to  leave  home. 
I  found  that  she  was  hurt.     There  were  no  complaints  .  .  .     Some 
were  completely  unresponsive. 

At  the  hospital  no  one  was  hysterical,   complaining  or  crying. 
They  were  quiet  and  stayed  put.     The  people  working,  nurses, 
Red  Cross,   attendants,   volunteers,   nurses  aides,   those  groups, 
were  excited  -  rushed  about  here  and  there,   causing  commotion 
and  interference,   and  emotionally  were  all  upset.     Some  of  the 
nurse's  aides  even  would  start  out  for  something  and  never  get 
back.     There  were  a  lot  of  patients  but  no  complaints.     One  woman 
claimed  she  was  unhurt,   that  she  had  no  pain;  said  she  had  a 
muscle  strain.     A  doctor  examined  her  and  she  had  six  ribs  frac- 
tured.    Had  to  demand  to  examine  them;  most  denied  pain.     One 
man  had  both  hands  fractured  -  this  patient  disclaimed  injury  - 
said  he  was  waiting  for  his  wife.     The  doctor  set  the  fractures 
and  the  patient  rolled  over  and  went  to  sleep.     He  didn't  care. 
Those  in  it,   it  was  such  a  shock,   that  they  were  insensitive  to 
sensation  or  demands.     They  were  admitted,   but  most  didn't  know 
quite  how  they  had  gotten  there. 

Q.      Were  there  any  really  disoriented? 

A.      Some  were  partially  so.     One  woman  had  three  kids  with  her,   aged 
eight,   nine,   ten.    .She  knew  and  asked  me  to  take  care  of  the  chil- 
dren.    She  didn't  know  she  had  been  hurt,   or  how  she  had  gotten  to 
the  hospital.     She  said  she  was  going  back  to  the  house  to  get  her 
husband  and  a  shoe  for  one  child.     She  didn't  realize  that  one  child 
was  missing.     When  I  mentioned  the  missing  child,    she  wanted 
then  to  go  to  find  the  child.     I  had  volunteers  take  her  and  the 
children  to  the  Auditorium.     She  wasn't  upset;  she  didn't  cry;  she 
was  not  hysterical,    and  stuck  by  the  kids.     I  was  astonished  at  the 
general  public  -  wonderful,   but  helped  in  a.  confused  way.     Wanted 
to  help  but  didn't  know  how.     There  was  not  enough  supervision. 
No  one  would  stick  with  you,    doctors  and  nurses  were  the  only 
ones  who  would  keep  their  heads.     The  volunteers  interfered  with 
functioning  of  the  hospital. 

Q.      Was  there  apathy  all  about? 

A.      If  these  people  were  not  shocked  they'd  be  very  difficult  to  handle; 
because  they  were  shocked  you  could  handle  them  easily.     It 
probably  helped  them  through  the  immediate  post-impact  period. 
I  was   most  impressed  by  their  lack  of  pain.     No  patients  (mentally 


123 


ill)  were  received  at  State  Hospital  as  a  result  of  the  tornado. 
Some  of  the  patients  at  the  hospital  lost  family  (two  schizophrenic 
patients).     They  had  no  reaction  to  news.     You  could  do  anything 
to  the  patients  (victims),   but  could  get  no  response.     Those  who 
came  into  the  areas  (sightseers)  and  those  volunteers  in  hospitals 
were  shocked  by  what  they  saw,   but  couldn't  seem  to  do  anything. 

A  Civil  Defense  secretary: 
Q.      How  did  people  at  the  Municipal  Auditorium  aid  station  look? 

A.      Right  up  tight!     The  elderly  were  very  calm,    seemed  almost  to 

enjoy  it;  the  kids  played  as  usual.     The  men,   well  one  man  seemed 
to  blame  himself,   "shouldn't  have  lived  there."    No  emotion,    sort 
of  "deadened.  "    One  girl  (from  a  well-to-do  family)  just  went  to 
pieces.     She  didn't  seem  to  care;  then  when  we  found  her,    she 
cried. 

The  medical  report  by  Bakst  et  al,    1953,   included  the  follow- 
ing comment: 

During  the  first  night  of  the  disaster  emotional  reactions  requiring 
special  attention  were  rare  in  the  hospital;  most  observers  were  im- 
pressed with  the  composure  and  docility  of  the  casualties.     Indeed, 
some  patients  were  in  a  state  of  apathy  so  extreme  that  serious  in- 
juries did  not  seem  to  be  of  concern  to  them.     Even  the  injured  children 
were  quiet,    obedient,   and  anxious  to  be  helpful. 

These  observations  on  victims  in  the  impact  area  and  in  the  hos- 
pitals during  the  rescue  period  show  a  partial  continuation  of  the  dazed 
state,   with  relatively  flat  affect,    but  an  improved  capacity  for  action  if 
organized  community  aid  personnel  (physicians,  nurses,   firemen, 
police,    et  al. )  were  present  to  give  directions.     In  the  presence  of 
such  personnel,   with  equipment,    giving  instructions,   the  victims  were 
markedly  obedient.     They  also  indicated  intense  gratitude  and  pleasure 
at  receiving  any  help  or  verbal  expressions  of  concern  or  interest. 
Injured  victims  seem  usually  not  to  have  gone  into  wound  shock  until 


124 

after  evacuation;  but  the  incidence  of  wound  shock  after  evacuation  was 
apparently  high.     The  interplay    of  physical  and  emotional  trauma  in 

producing  the  "disaster  syndrome"  should  be  investigated. 

.ga  db   :i  .'v:-.9i.  ra*>Lr;C-<  Ji/d    ,/r*-  ~-'MW 

The  next  stage,   the  early  rehabilitation  period,    saw  a  further 

development  of  the  syndrome.     In  this  stage,   a  cardinal  feature  was 

oi  ru  'i&j'a  biia  raiit7<^U;:'A    fj»  •'-  J*   lico-^q  &ib  ;#oM  :    •& 

altruism.     The  dazed  component  and  the  extreme  passivity  had  passed. 

In  the  words  of  the  Bakst  report  (p.   28),   quoting  Bishop  Wright: 

The  general  impression  of  observers  is  that  the  injured  and  un- 
injured alike  were  more  concerned  for  others  than  for  themselves 
and  were  so  awed  by  the  enormity  of  the  disaster  that  "each  per- 
son became  a  saint  for  about  ten  days." 
"'j    ^tc^r  1    ,ifr  3s  t£3ftf>Q  ',"..'   i'xc'.j: 

One  Protestant  pastor  whom  I  interviewed  also  testified  to  the  prevalence 

of  the  altruistic  component  among  the  residents  of  his  part  of  the  impact 

•'  •'„  y;-.  i»«i-  r-t .~:  ''.i--iTi  ,  U;2.ixr3cui  '5^1  ni  •y~tj-~  i  ^'^«vv  (\,ii,i*£i^li+.  1^5<39q8 

area  up  to  June  19.     This  pastor  noted  that  among  his  parishioners,   in 
the  Burncoat  area,   there  was  a  real  "revival"  of  community  and  church 
spirit;  there  was  much  freer  personal  contact;  manners  were  more 
"natural;"  everyone  pitched  in  to  help  clean  up  the  church  property; 
old  feuds  were  forgotten,   and  persons  with  mental  disease  symptoma- 
tology or  histories  of  hospitalization  showed  a  notable  remission  of 
,nyfli;".;    ,  -,  •     '.i.;ir    ,Hiu»t'.>i''  (IN&tos* 

symptoms  or  at  least  no  relapse.     Another  pastor  commented  on  the 

continuous  desire  victims  felt  for  people  to  come  to  them,   their  anxiety 
3i9w  csi-'TiJoiv  s43    .enonor-'.iani  gjirv/g    ,tnsrnqL'jp.i  sti'tw    ,Jbiznx3ai9sj  tew 

and  fear  at  having  to  go  to  apply  (e.  g.  ,   to  the  Red  Cross).     Perhaps  the 
altruistic  component  has  a  demanding  and  dependent  side  as  well  as  a 
generous  one. 


125 

Consolidating  the  data  given  above,   one  can  describe  the  overt 
behavior  of  the  disaster  syndrome  as  displaying  three  stages,    corres- 
ponding roughly  to  the  isolation,    rescue,   and  early  rehabilitation 
periods: 

1.  isolation  period:    many  survivors  in  the  impact  area,   injured  and 
uninjured,    are  "dazed,"  "apathetic,"  "stunned;"  awareness  of  the  ex- 
tent and  intensity  of  destruction,   to  person,   family  and  community,  is 
inadequate;  efforts  at  first  aid,    rescue,    and  evacuation  are  perfunctory, 
frequently  inadequate,   and  often  entirely  absent;  many  people  simply 
stare,    wander  aimlessly,    "putter  about;"  expressions  of  strong  emotion 
(grief,  fear,  pain,   anger,    etc.)  are  missing  or  sporadic  and  inappro- 
priate. 

2.  rescue  period:    with  the  arrival  of  organized  protective  personnel, 
with  equipment  (firemen,  police,    Civil  Defense,   Red  Cross,    etc.), 
survivors  remaining  in  the  impact  area  are  able  to  perform  routine 
tasks  in  rescue,   fire -fighting,    etc.,   operations,   under  orders;  sur- 
vivors evacuated  to  hospitals,    aid  stations,   and  other  mass  care  centers 
are  also  able  to  follow  orders  and  are  extremely  docile  and  obedient, 
but  they  tend  to  remain  "dazed"  longer,   or,   if  injured,   to  go  into 
severe  wound  shock;  both  groups  are  better  oriented  than  during  the 
isolation  period  and  can  usually  tell  an  interviewer  what  happened  to 
them;  both  groups  are  extremely  grateful  for  care  and  concern;  both 
groups  are  also  self-sacrificing  and  willing  to  let  others  be  cared  for 
first. 

3.  rehabilitation  period  (first  ten  days  at  least):    both  injured  and  un- 
injured,  in  hospitals  and  in  the  impact  area  (but  perhaps  not  to  the 
same  degree  if  they  are  no  longer  receiving  evidences  of  mass  care, 
as  in  cases  where  evacuees  have  gone  to  live  with  relatives)  show  a 
mild  euphoria,    marked  by  intense  altruism  and  willingness  to  work 
for  the  community  welfare,    readiness  to  give  up  old  grudges,   to  ignore 
barriers  of  social  distance,    and  to  merge  the  self  in  a  kind  of  neighbor- 
hood revival  spirit,   to  participate  in  a  strong  "we-feeling"  shared  by 
impact -area  survivors  but  not  by  others;  at  the  same  time,    in  spite  of 
professions  of  thankfulness  and  gratitude,   there  is  also  a  tendency,   in- 
consistent with  the  foregoing,   to  complain  of  the  coldness  and  efficiency 
of  mass  care  organizations,   to  become  very  sensitive  over  applying  for 
aid  in  any  form,    and  to  be  willing  to  accept  assistance  only  if  it  is 
brought  to  them.     The  three  stages  of  the  syndrome  might  be  labelled, 
for  purposes  of  reference,    the  random  movement  stage,   the  suggestible 


126 


stage,   and  the  euphoric  stage.     (In  the  earlier  description,   a  fourth 
stage  -  an  ambivalent  stage  -  was  differentiated  from  stage  three. ) 

This    syndrome  describes  the  behavioral  modality  of  an  unknown 
proportion  of  the  survivors  in  the  impact  area.     Some  persons  -  notably 
those  with  pre-defined  roles  to  play  in  a  disaster  -  do  not  succumb  to 
the  syndrome,    although  they  probably  have  tendencies  toward  it;  some 
few  persons  seem  to  escape  it  by  immediate  and  direct  "hysterical" 
outbursts;  some,   of  course,   are  so  severely  injured  that  physiological 
trauma  governs  behavior.     (The  incidence  and  nature  of  the  "hysteria" 
occasionally  but  vaguely  described  is  another  point  worthy  of  investiga- 
tion. )    I  would  hypothesize  that  this  syndrome  will  invariably  occur 
following  a  disaster  characterized  by  a  sudden  impact  involving  physical 
destruction  and  injury  affecting  a  large  part  of  the  survivors'  visible 
community  environment,   and  that  cultural  differences  will  not  affect 
it  appreciably. 

The  determinants  of  the  syndrome  are,   in  my  opinion,   not  primar- 
ily physical  injuries,  physical  shock,  physical  upset  by  buffeting  and 
being  "pushed  around  by  a  lot  of  air;"  they  are  psychological.     This  is 
evidenced  by  the  fact  that  the   disaster  victim  can  display  this  syndrome 
whether  or  not  he  has  been  injured;  it  is  also  evidenced  by  the  fact  that 
injured  disaster  victims  display  the  syndrome  more  frequently  than  do 


35.     Descriptions  of  "typical"  behavior  at  Hiroshima  and  Nagasaki  and 
in  severely  bombed  German  cities,   after  earthquakes,   and  after  sudden 
floods,   while  not  organized  as  here,    seem  to  be  referring  to  the  essen- 
tial elements  of  the  disaster  syndrome. 


2  S 

•rl    O 


N  4) 

M  H   -P 


£>a 

CO  W 

«;  .y  c 

Pk   Q   4 

O    f-i 

"  Jj  -P 


a;   rt 

' 


CO 


Q) 


OS    O  -P 

W    h  W 

EH  «M  -H 

CO  bO 


Q   O 


6  <D 

s 


CM 


0) 

-P 


1Z7 

accident  cases  (the  latter  being  said  usually  to  be  noisier,   more  demand- 
ing,  more  sensitive  to  pain,   more  susceptible  to  the  physician's  bedside 
manner,    etc. ).     The  precipitating  factor  in  the  disaster  syndrome 
seems  to  be  a  perception:  the  perception  that  not  only  the  person  him- 
self,  his  relatives,   and  his  immediate  property  (house,   car,   clothing, 
etc.  )  have  been  threatened  or  injured,   but  that  practically  the  entire 
visible  community  is  in  ruins.     The  sight  of  a  ruined  community,    with 
houses,    churches,   trees,    stores,   and  everything  wrecked,   is  appar- 
ently often  consciously  or  unconsciously  interpreted  as  a  destruction 
of  the  whole  world.     Many  persons  indeed,   actually,   were  conscious  of, 
and  reported,    this  perception  in  interviews,   remarking  that  the  thought 
had  crossed  their  minds  that  "this  was  the  end-of  the  world,"  "an 
atom  bomb  had  dropped,  "  "the  universe  had  been  destroyed,  "  "the 
whole  city  of  Worcester  may  have  been  destroyed,  "  etc.     The  objects 
with  which  he  has  identification,   and  to  which  his  behavior  is  normally 
tuned,   have  been  removed.     He  has  been  suddenly  shorn  of  much  of  the 
support  and  assistance  of  a  culture  and  a  society  upon  which  he  depends 
and  from  which  he  draws  sustenance;  he  has  been  deprived  of  the  in- 
strumentalities by  which  he  has  manipulated  his  environment;  he  has 
been,   in  effect,   castrated,    rendered  impotent,    separated  from  all 
sources  of  support,   and  left  naked  and  alone,   without  a  sense  of  his 
4          own  identity,   in  a  terrifying  wilderness  of  ruins. 


128 

The  response  to  the  assault  of  this  realization  is  withdrawal 
from  perceptual  contact  with  this  grim  reality  and  regression  to  an  al- 
most infantile  level  of  adaptive  behavior  characterized  by  random 
movement,   relative  incapacity  to  evaluate  danger  or  to  institute  pro- 
tective action,   inability  to  concentrate  attention,   to  remember,   or  to 
\ 

follow  instructions.     Such  individuals  appear  to  be  "dazed,"  "shocked," 
"stunned,  "  "apathetic.  "    Actually  they  are  far  from  being  indifferent; 
it  is  the  intensity  of  the  previously-felt  anxiety  which  has  prompted 
this  blocking  of  perception  and  this  regression. 

The  remainder  of  the  syndrome  represents  the  gradual  resti- 
tution of  the  pre -impact  behavioral  organization.     The  individual  first 
seems  to  emerge  from  the  cocoon  of  apathy  at  the  appearance  of  rescue 
personnel  from  the  outside;  he  becomes  very  dependent  on  these  people, 
identifies  with  them,   is  extremely  suggestible  and  obedient,   idealizes 
the  care  they  give,    rejoices  in  embracing  and  touching  them.     This  is 
the  suggestible  stage.     Following  this  comes  a  stage  in  which  there  is 
a  joyful  resurgence  of  identification  with  the  community,    a  re -accep- 
tance of  the  adult  role,   although  the  reassurance  of  unsolicited  aid  and 
assurance  is  constantly  demanded.     Finally,   there  is  the  development 
of  complaints  and  blame.     This  is  an  ambivalent  stage.     Eventually, 
no  doubt,    most  individuals  return  approximately  to  their  pre -disaster 
state,   after  perhaps  two  weeks  or  a  month.     The  various  phases  of  the 


129 

syndrome,   after  the  initial  plummeting  regression,   appear  like  a  tele- 
scoped passage  through  the  familiar  stages  of  behavioral  maturation. 

The  most  transparent  case-history  of  the  first  two  stages 
of  the  disaster  syndrome  is  provided  by  an  interview  obtained  with  a 
middle-aged  small -businessman  who  weathered  the  impact  in  his  truck. 
After  impact,   he  crawled  out  of  the  truck  and  got  back  into  his  place  of 
business;  it  was  a  shambles,   but  the  phone  was  still  intact. 

A.      ...  I  came  back  in  here  and  I  called  up  a  friend  of  mine  up  at  the 
Brookside  Home  and  I  said,    "My  old  truck  blew  down  -  can  you 
give  me  a  lift?"    And  he  said,   "I'm  eating  my  supper  and  I'll  be 
down.  "    So,  I  thought  I  was,   that  this  was  just  something  that 
happened  to  me,   that  was,   you  know,   the  old  shanties  here  could 
blow  down  any  time,   you  might  feel.     I  called  up  this  friend  of 
mine,  he  says,    "Everything  gone?"  And  I  says,   "The  whole  works 
blew  out."    He  said,   "I'll  be  down  after  supper."     Well,   you  know, 
my  damage  wasn't  as  teetotal  as  what  happened  to  a  lot  of  people 
so  I  don't  bother  around  here  (laugh)  or  anything.     I  couldn't  quite 
convince  him  that  something  had  happened.     He  didn't  get  here 
until  well,   past  eleven. 

Q.      Tell  me,   when  was  the  first  time  you  realized  that  something  was 
really  going  on  that  was  really  wrong? 

A.      I  think  when  I  was  on  my  hands  and  knees. 

Q.      Didn't  you  realize  when  the  desk  went  out  in  front  of  you? 

A.      No,   there  was  so  much  .  .  .   oh,    suppose  that  you  were  sitting 

here.  . .  and  a  tidal  wave  flowed  over  you,  you  were  just  struck. 
I  think  -  that  you  struggle  before  you  think,  you  know,  you  don't 
plan  anything  at  all. 

Q.      So,    it  was  about  when  you  got  on  your  hands  and  knees  that  you 
really  felt  something  was  .  .  .  ? 

A.      Something  was  bad  wrong  here  -  but  I'd  never  had  any,    well,  I'd 
read  in  the  papers  and  so  forth,   you  know  about  tornadoes,   and 
about  terrible  disasters  high  winds  had  caused  everywhere  else; 


130 


and  I  was  right  here,   uh,   I  lived  across  the  street  to  here  durin1 
the  hurricane  and  the  hurricane  wasn't  as  terrible  as  this.     And 
I  was  only  on  the  fringe;  it's  a  lot  worse,   two  minutes  walk  from 
here. 

A.      ...  Remember  I  had  my  head  down  and  my  nose  down;  I  was  taking 
care  of  my  eggs,   and  my  chicks,   and  making  for  the  truck  -  I 
felt  if  I  could  get  in  the  truck  .  .  .   I'm  not  sure  whether  I  can  re- 
member it  -  if  part  of  the  roof  had  gone  by  then  or  not.     The 
noise  was, terrific.     But  on  a  tar  paper  roof  here  in  a  hail  storm 
like  that  the  noise  is  terrific  too  -  what  you  would  expect,    a  good 
steady  roar  there  for  a  couple  of  minutes  before  I  got  out  of  here. 
So,   although  a  whole  lot  of  people  can  give  you  a  detailed  descrip- 
tion of  how  the  storm  looked  as  it  approached,   and  all  that  -  I 
think  if  they  were  busy  -  and  of  course  after  the  storm  got  here 
they  would  be  busy  -  I  can't  see  how  people  could  see  it  at  all. 
I've  been  over  in  the  Adirondacks,    washing  dishes  when  I  went 
to  school,    wash  dishes  up  in  summer  resorts,    summers;  and 
they  used  to  have  terrible  hail  storms  over  there,    cloud  bursts 
and  thunder  storms,   worse  than  I've  seen  around  here.     And  I 
do  think  that  perhaps  this,    as  far  as  I  knew  it  was  just  a  bad 
storm. 

Q.  Then  when  you  got  in  the  cab  of  the  car,  were  you  looking  up  and 
seeing  what  was  going  on?  Or  what  was  going  through  your  mind 
then? 

A.      No,   I  looked  at  uh,    'course  through  the  windshield  I  could  see  that 
other  building  there,   and  there  were  a  lot  of  stuff  in  the  air;  but 
the  air  was  thick  with  stuff.     Your  vision  wasn't  far,   or  anything 
like  that;  the  air  was  actually  thick  with  debris,    shingles,    dust, 
and  dirt.     Kind  of  a  red  powder.     Gray  or  reddish  powder.     That's 
as  much  as  I  remember. 

Q.  And  you  say  when  you  got  on  your  hands  and  knees,  you  felt  that 
this  was  something  happening  just  to  you?  What  did  you  think  it 
was  ? 

A.  Well,  I  didn't  uh,  it  was  just  a  bad  time  (laugh)  I  was  getting  out 
of  it  if  I  could. 

Q.      Did  you  have  any  idea  what  it  might  be  due  to,   I  mean,    did  you 
have  some  thoughts  about  it? 


131 


A.     No,  I  was  a  lot  scareder  afterward  when  I  walked  up  the  street 
and  saw,   you  know,   uh  carrying  bodies  out  and  so  forth.     Until 
that  time  I  didn't  realize  the  seriousness  of  the  storm  except  that 
it  had  blown  hard  and  like  I  said  we  are  educated  here  to  how  much 
damage  a  tornado  can  do.     So,   if  the  wind  blows  hard  here,   it 
blows  a  gale,    we  have  a  thunder  storm;  that's  all  I  thought  we'd 
have  here. 

Q.      You  say  you  didn't  feel  scared  really  until  .  . . 

A.      I  think,   you  know,   after  the  truck  came  back  up,   and  still  kept 

swinging  and  heaving  in  the  wind,   and  trembling  -  I  kept,   I'd  look 
up  through  the  windshield  and  think  I  shouldn't  have  got  this  truck 
(laughing)  I  should  have  kept  the  old  Dodge  I  had.     The  windshield 
was  too  wide  on  there  (laughing)  and  it  looked  terribly  big  to  me 
with  the  stuff  that  was  in  the  air  -  shingles,   roofs,   and  stuff,   like 
that  swingin'  by  there,    that  is,   you  could  see  something  come  by 
you,    you  couldn't  actually  identify  it. 

Q.      Did  you  notice  any  feelings  inside  yourself  at  any  time  during 

this? 

A.      No,    (loudly  and  slowly)  I  don't  think  that  I  noticed  any  feelings,   al- 
though people  came  in  afterwards  said  they  thought  (chuckling)  I 
must  have  been  stunned  a  little  bit. 

Q.      Why  did  they  say  that? 

A.      Oh,   they  thought  I  should  have  got  going  a  little  quicker,   gettin1  a 
hold  of  the  insurance  man  and  stuff  like  that.     'Course  I  thought  at 
the  time  I  was  doing  my  utmost  and  no  one  could  do  any  better, 
(nearly  inaudible). 

Q.      Looking  back  on  it  now  what  do  you  think  about  it? 

A.      I  think  I  might  have  been  sort  of  ...   riled  (low  voice)  because  I, 
uh,   after  the  .  .  .    died  down,    was  gone,   my  phone  was  working  for 
ten  minutes  or  so.     I  called  up  this  fellow  and  asked  him  to  come 
down  and  give  me  a  lift  and  straighten  this  place  out  down  here, 
not  realizing  the  extent  or  the  seriousness  of  the  storm.     I  thought 
this  was  just  something  that  happened  to  me.     I  called  up  my  wife 
and  she  said,   "Well,   there's  a  couple  of  trees  gone  in  the  back 
yard,   but  that's  all.  "    So  I  said,    "Good  for  you,    sit  tight,   where' s 
Ann?"     That's  my  daughter  and  she's  working  over  here  at  Holmes, 


132 


that's  the  greenhouse.     They  were  hit  bad  over  there.     So,   I  left 
with  the  truck  and  I  went  up  to  as  close  as  I  could  get  to  Holmes, 
and  I  couldn't  get  up  there.     There  were  trees  lying  down  across 
the  road,    so  I  came  back  and  went  down  to  the  drug  store  and 
tried  to  call  Holmes  but  the  wires  were  down.     I  came  back  here 
and  left  the  truck  and  walked  over  to  Holmes.     Some  way  or 
another  I  missed  my  daughter,    she  was  down  here  looking  for 
me.     But  the  people  in  the  house  here  told  her  I  was  all  right, 
that's  as  much  as  I  know  about  the  storm. 

Q.      You  say  maybe  you  were  a  little  slowed  down,    I  wonder  if  some- 
thing like  this  happened  again,   heaven  forbid  that  happening,    but 
do  you  think  you  could  be  more  efficient  in  the  next  one  or  do  you 
think  you'd  do  about  the  same? 

A.      Yeah,   I  think  that  in  another  one  perhaps  I  could  think,    you  know, 
I  wasted  a  lot  of  time  here.     I  couldn't  do  anything  myself,   here. 
I  could  have  gone  out  and  given  some  other  people  a  lift,   if  I  had, 
uh,   if  another  wind  blew  like  that  I  would  know  that  someone  pos- 
sibly could  be  hurt  or  dying  on  the  next  street,   and  I  could  go  help 
them.     But,   uh,   and  I  think  I  could  have  even  with  the  truck  and 
myself. 
Is    tB^nria;>l  ^ns  f>9oiJo:i  Jl     Gdl   s.mds  :       .<•  I  (\f.vola  Jrne  yibjjol)    ,o^!       .A 

Q.      But  thinking  back  on  what  you  actually  did  how  do  you  feel  about  it? 

A.      I  think  I  looked  after  myself.     And,   of  course,    the  first  half  hour 
or  so  I  thought  it  was  something  that  only  happened  to  me.     Fin- 
ally,  after  an  hour  or  so,    my  father  lives  up  on  Garfield  Street; 
I  walked  up  to  see  if  he  had  been  home,    and  if  he  was,   how  he 
was.     But  he  wasn't  home,   and  I  made  certain  of  that,    and  that 
he  was  safe.     But  I  think  in  another  storm  I  would  know  a  little 
wind  can  do  a  whale  of  a  lot  of  damage;  and  I'd  get  right  out  there. 

Q.      But  you  think  that  not  knowing  any  more  than  you  did,    and  the 

situation  being  what  itis,   how  do  you  feel  about  the  way  you  car- 
ried things  off? 

A.      Oh,  I  think  I  did  all  right  but  maybe  I  was  a  little  dopey;  maybe  I 
still  could  have  got  over  there.     I  didn't  know  for  a  couple  of  days 
afterward  that  these  houses  up  there  on  the  hill  were  tumbled  down 
and  moved  off  their  foundations.     It  didn't  dawn  on  me  at  all.     Of 
course,    at  the  same  time  I  live  in  this  section  and  we  had  no  tele- 
phone,  most  of  the  time  no  newspaper,    and  no  electric  lights  and, 
of  course,   no  radio  and  no  communication  at  all  with  the  outside 


0     0 

£  3  2 

§       s  -S 

EH     •   O  £1 

O  -P    CO  0 

-p 

to  0 

tti  Tf 


s 


1 


EH  -P 

g 

••    O 

a  H 


co   cd 
Oi    co 


ra  -H  0 

<U    JH  -P 

i~J  ,0  nj 

of   0  -H 

(  T3 


=         -d 
o    0 

•  •  -P     N 
-P 
G  -P 


Cti 


0) 

f-i 


O 


CO    <B 

CO  0 
M  O 
Q  CO 

g.s 

EH  EH 


0) 
-P 
ni 

Hi 


01  -H  CO 

—  73  0 

fc 

0  CO  O 

£  OB  x! 


bO-rl    rt 

£43    § 

o  rt  S 
X!  j3  O 
0,-P  X3 


133 


excepting  with  people  that  you  talked  with.     I  think  that  facilities 
should  be  set  up  in  a  mobile  form  that  could  be  moved  in,    and  take 
over  telephone  communication  on  each  street,   or  something  like 
that.     Because  the  people  iri  a  devastated  area  can't  call  out. 
People  outside  that  are  looking  for  them  or  might  help  them  can't 
call  in,    and  do  not  know  the  extent  of  damage  or  anything.     I  think 
actually  that  partially  was  why  I  didn't  get  out  and  do  my  best  to 
help  out.     Because  I  was  perfectly  able  to  do  it,   perfectly  able. 

Q.      Did  nobody,   nobody  came  to  help  you  then  until  11:00  o'clock  that 
night? 

A.      That's  right. 

Q.      Nobody  showed  up  around  here,    rescue  workers? 

A.      Of  course,   first  I  went  over  to  Frank  Adams  over  here  to  tell  him 
my  troubles  and  I  see  his  roof  is  falling  off,   and  so  forth,   an' 
they're  sweeping  the  street;  so  I  said  well,   I  said  I'd  better  go  back 
and  sweep  my  place.     So  I  got  back  and  gee,   you  know  I  worked  my 
trade  in  that  building  over  there,   I  worked  in  that  building  twenty- 
one  years;  and  when  I  got  back  here  it  caught  fire  and  was  burning. 
So  I  walked  back  down  there  but  there  was  nothing  I  could  do.     The 
fire  apparatus  had  gotten  there,    there  was  nothing  to  do  but  sit 
here  and  watch  that  old  shebang  burn  down.     Well,   it  burned,    you 
know,   it  gutted  it  pretty  well.     This  is  the  building  that  -- 

Q.      The  building  that  was  burning  was  not  your  building? 

A.      No,   it  wasn't  my  building;  but  I  figured  it  was  home,   once  upon  a 
time,   practically. 

Q.      You  say  there  was  something  here  that  blew  over? 

A.      The  building  that  blew  up  that  the  car  was  parked  against,    which 
is  that  one.     I  didn't  even  see  it  go  but  it  went  that  way.     It  was 
right  here. 

Q.      Oh!     The  foundation  that's  left  there  was  its  foundation? 

A 

A.      That's  all,    there's  nothing  but  the  foundation  there  now.     Took 

most  of  Murphy's  heart,   I  guess. 
Q.      What? 

.,.»<-;      i •••-.[<    j    t.urj    iO    91&3    gJBi^ifil  81    9\£VM    '>..  t    Si',!  Of: 


134 


A.      Most  of  Murphy's  heart.     There  was  the  foundation  -  $9,  000.  00 
worth  of  stock  .  .  .    which,   of  course,   is  nothing  if  you  didn't  have 
your  house  blown  down  and  lose  some  of  your  family. 

Q.      But  it's  still  pretty  hard. 

A.      Yes,    this  was  hard-earned,   you  know?     (earnestly).     The  wood- 
working industry  never  was  highly  paid.     I  served  a  long  appren- 
ticeship -  and  during  the  time  that  I  worked  at  it,    although  I  liked 
the  trade,    and  the  work,   and  the  people  I  worked  with,   I  never  was 
able  to  accumulate  two  cents  during  that  time.     Later  when  old  man 
Young  died,   the  place  was  sold  out,   liquidated,    the  estate  was;  I 
went  to  work  at  Norton  Company  and,    of  course,    as  long  as  you're 
willing  and  able  at  the  Norton  Company  you  get  a  good  break.     So  I 
was  able  to  lay  by  enough  to  start  myself,   very  humbly,   in  busi- 
ness in  the  old  trade.     So  I  hated  to  see  it  go.     But,   like  I  say,   I 
am  still  thinking  of  myself  like  when  I  was  (chuckle)  crawling  out 
there.  .  .  . 

Q.      ...   at  any  time  during  this  thing  did  you  notice  any  physical 
symptoms  ? 

A.      I  don't  think  so. 

4     «  ^    I  \A/  rf 

Q.      Did  you  ever  notice  your  heart  beating  fast,   your  mouth  getting 
dry? 

A.      No,   not  a  bit. 

Q.      Haven't  had  any  diarrhea  or  constipation? 

A.      Not  a  bit. 

Q.      No  pains  in  your  stomach? 

i;:'h.v.     ;Janxisy^  :  -,^f-t  -'-ru   i.£y  ;,-',:  -.b  •:••;;:   •;.!  . 

A.  Excepting  that  I  can't  sleep. 

Q.  You  can't? 

A.  No. 

Q.  What  about  that? 

A.      I  don't  know,    of  course,   it  might  be  these  kids  (laugh)  we  have 
home  the  wife  is  taking  care  of  but  I  had  the,   the  best  night's 
sleep  I  had  was  four  hours. 


135 

Q.      Do  you  have  nightmares? 

A.      No.     I  think  I  dreamt  something  last  night  but  uh  -- 

Q.      What  do  you  dream  about? 

A.      (Pause)    Dreams  are  kind  of  vague.     (Vigorously)  you  know  one 

time  when  I  was  a  kid,   I  went  to  kindergarten  over  here  at  Carter 
and  Fairhaven  Road.     And  during  recess  I  climbed  the  apple  tree 
and  slipped  down  and  got  my  foot  caught  in  the  crotch.     And  you 
know  I  can  remember,    well,    the  kindergarten  teacher,    Miss 
Bancroft  came  out  and  unlaced  my  shoe  and  yanked  my  foot  out, 
after  I  didn't  answer  the  bell.     I  suppose  at  the  time  I  figured 
that  was  about  as  bad  a  thing  as  had  happened  to  me.     You  know, 
last  night  I  dreamt  something  about  Miss  Bancroft  bringing  me 
back  in  school.     Something  odd  like  that  (Pause).     That's  about 
the  -- 

Q.      That's  about  the  worst  thing  that  had  ever  happened  to  you  up  until 
then. 

A.      I  think  I  was  terror  stricken,   you  know,   when  my  foot  was  caught 
in  the  crotch  of  that  tree  and  I  couldn't  move.     And,   I  don't  know, 
I  suppose  that  when  she  unlaced  that  shoe  and  yanked  my  foot  out 
of  there,    and  then  got  my  shoe  back  out  of  the  crotch  of  that  tree, 
that  was  security  and  safety.     But  there  was  something  in  what  I 
dreamt  last  night  about  Miss  Bancroft. 

Q.      No  more  than  four  hours  sleep  since  this  thing  happened.     How  do 
you  feel  now? 

A.      Not  too  bad.     I'm  fairly  efficient  today.     I've  made  out  forty-eight 
invoices,    and,    of  course,    I've  got  to  send,   uh,   I'm  planning  out 
some  kind  of  a  note  that  I  can  send  to  everybody  that,   all  that  buy 
my  stuff  here;  that  if  they  know  that  they  owe  me,   would  they 
please  let  me  know  how  much,   I  have  no  record  at  all.     I've  got 
5,  700  bucks  on  the  books  and  I  don't  know  for  certain  where  it  is. 

Q.      (Whistle)    You  really  have  to  trust  people. 

A.      I've  never  worked  in  anything  but  dungarees  all  my  life,     (laugh). 
Still  it  isn't  as  bad  as  what  I've  seen  happen  around  here. 

Q.     How's  your  appetite  been? 


136 


A.      Well,   I  didn't  eat  much  supper  or  any  dinner  last  night,   and  I  had 
a  cup  of  coffee  and  a  bun  for  breakfast  yesterday.     Uh,    today  I 
didn't  eat  any  breakfast  but  I  ate  a  good  dinner  down  at  Stewart's 
diner. 

Q.      Is  today  the  first  time  you've  eaten  well  since  - 

A.      Yeah.     Yesterday  I  bought  a  steak  out  but  I  couldn't  eat  it.     It  was 
the  finest  looking  steak  (laugh)  I've  seen  in  a  long  time.     And  I 
don't  know  why;  because  I  can  eat  one  of  those  good  big  steaks  on 
hand  down  at  Durgan  and  Parks,   down  there. 

Q.      (Laugh)    If  you  can  eat  one  of  those  you're  a  good  steak  eater. 
A.      That's  right  and  it  was  a  crime  to  leave  that  steak. 

Q.      Right  after  the  thing  hit  you  weren't  hungry  then  -  you  didn't  eat 
that  flight? 

^. 
A.      Ne>,   1  didn't  that  night.     No.     (Pause  ten  seconds)    I  didn't,   I  went 

home  that  night  and  came  back  here,    then  I  didn't  go  home  for  a 
couple  of  days.     When  I  went  home  that  night,    'course  the  electric 
stove  was  off  and  the  refrigerator  and  all.     My  wife  said,    "Drink 
the  milk  up,   any  way,    if  you  can't  eat,   if  you  didn't  feel  .like  eat- 
ing. "    I  said  I  didn't  feel  like  eating.     So,  I  had  two  glasses  of 
chocolate  milk  and  came  back  here. 

Q.      You  stayed  here,   you  didn't  go  back  home? 

A.      No,   I  didn't  go  back  home  for  a  couple  of  days. 

Q.      You  just  stayed  right  here  and  worked? 

A.      Yeah.     The  rubble  and  debris  were  tremendous.     So  I  took  twenty- 
three  truck  loads  of  stuff  out  of  here  before  we  could  even  see 
where  my  material  was,   where  the  machinery  was  and  anything 
else. 

Q.      Did  you  notice  anything  else,   or  have  you  noticed  anything  else? 

A.      Only  that,   you  know,   I'm  kind  of  a  happy  cuss  most  of  the  time 
and  I  do  have  .  .  .    well  I  haven't  today  but  ordinarily  I  -  you  know 
I've  had  a  couple  of  hours  a  day  that  I  feel  the  worst  for  myself. 
I  could  just  sit  back  and  sympathize  with  myself,    and  what  had 
happened  to  me.     I've  had  bad  things  happen  to  me,   maybe  not  as 


137 


bad  as  this,   but  nothing  ever  got  me  down.     Because  I've  been 
broke  before  (unsteady  laugh)  but  it  shouldn't  bother  me  too  much 
(nearly  inaudible)  there's  other  things  to  think  of. 

Q.  You  just  felt  sort  of  like  crying? 

A.  Yeah. 

Q.  Have  you  ever  been  able  to  let  go  and  cry  about  this? 

A.  No. 

Q.  You  don't  do  that  sort  of  thing? 

A.      No.     Come  pretty  near  it  though,     (briskly)    Fellow  came  in  here 
that  I  had  worked  with  years  ago  and  he  works  at  Martins  now  and 
I  heard  that  his  house  was  gone.     He  lives  over  on  Randall  Street. 
They  bought  the  house  years  ago,   oh,    during  the  depression;  bor- 
rowed everything  they  put  into  it  at  the  time;  but  since  then,   of 
course,   he's  come  up  in  the  world.     But  they're  tremendous  work- 
ing people,    good  people  with  a  tremendous  capacity  for  work  and 
know  how  to  work  and  how  to  do  things  and  spent  all  their  money. 
You  couldn't  duplicate  the  house  over  there  for  $30,  000.     And  it's 
a  total  ruin;  and  they  may  get  $6,  000  or  $7,  000  out  of  their  wind 
damage.     Well,   that  guy  came  in  here  and  I  could  feel  for  him. 
That's  as  close  as  I  came  to  bawlin1  during  the  time.     But  he's  got 
a  lot  of  guts,   and  what  I  heard  last  was  he's  going  to  put  a  trailer 
up  on  the  next  lot  and  after  the  house  is  demolished  he'll  rebuild. 
That  really  takes  somethin'  because  when  he  does   rebuild,   now, 
there  was  a  house  that  was  free  and  clear;  he's  going  to  assume  a 
tremendous  mortgage,    and  he  isn't  a  young  man  any  more.     It's 
all  right  for  someone  like,   if  you  figure  you  have  twenty -five  or 
thirty  years  of  good  productive  years  ahead  of  you,   you  can  get  out 
of  anything,   anything  under  the  sun.     But  if  someone  gets  along  to 
be  about  fifty -five  or  fifty-eight,    something  like  that,   it's  a  dif- 
ferent story.     In  their  lifetime  they  can't,   I  can't  see  how  they  can 
put  themselves  back  where  they  were. 

Q.      How  old  are  you  now? 

A.      I'm  forty-three. 

Q.      You've  got  a  little  while  yet. 


138 


A.      I've  got  a  little  while  but  I  have  a  lot  of  heavy  labored  years  in  back 
of  me.     Really  heavy  years  in  back  of  me.     I  haven't  got  the  pep  I 
used  to  have,   the  get  up  and  go,   and  I  know  I  haven't.     If  I  need 
something  done  that's  got  to  have  get  up  and  go  to  it,   I  hire  it  done. 
And  ...   I  know  I'm  not  as  good  a  man  as  I  used  to  be. 

Q.      Tell  me,  have  you  noticed  any  tremulousness,    any  shakiness? 

A.      Yes,    I  have  been  shaky,   yes. 

Q.      When  did  you  first  begin  to  notice  that  you  were  shaky? 

A.      Oh,   a  couple  days  ago.     I  had  a  sliver  in  my  hand  and  I  went  to  take 
it  out  and  I  couldn't  even  get  a  hold  of  it. 

Q.  This  was  about  a  day  or  so  after? 

A.  Yes,    maybe  a  couple  of  days  after. 

Q.  You  don't  know  whether  you  were  shaky  before  that  or  not. 

A.  No,   I  don't  know. 

Q.      I  wonder,   one  last  thing.     While  you  were  lying  on  the  cab  of  that 
truck,   must  have  been  a  pretty  rough  moment  there,   wonder  what 
sort  of  thoughts  were  going  through  your  head  then,    can  you  remem- 
ber? 

L 1 1  i  •• M  v.  •;    :'i'':iilf.  .::  ~>\-   ... :   •4Sf.ro.'1  .  Jol   1  i.-.-r:   v     '    :,• 

A.      Well,   you  know  one  time  I  saw  a  tree  had  blown  down  on  a  car  and 
you  know  it  crushed  the  car  in  a  ways,   but  it  didn't  go  all  the  way. 
If  that  roof  was  going  to  come  off  and  land  on  that  truck,   and  I  had 
my  choice  of  being  in  here  or  in  that  truck,   I'd  rather  be  on  the 
floor  of  that  truck.     That  roof  won't  come  down  any  further,   I 
don't  think  than  the  .  .  .   top  of  the  dashboard.     But  I  don't  think  I 
thought  of  that  especially. 

:.   <*.i;  -jr/.-.K  .,>•„;    ••  .  ?.•-,  ii  ;.'_v  I  r:-*»dt'/*I     .  'io3B  -,i!  ?;">"< 

Q.      You  were  wishing  you  had  the  old  car  with  the  narrow  windshield? 

A.      But,   I  did  look  up  and  think,    "Oh,   how  big  that  windshield  is!  " 

Q.      I  was  wondering  if  you  could  remember  what  thoughts  you  were 
having  at  the  moment  that  you  were  lying  on  the  floor  and  the  car 
was  bumping  up  and  down  and  tippin1  back. 

A.      I  just  wondered  if  the  truck  was  going  to  go  back  over  again. 


•;'    139 

Q.      You  were  remembering  these  other  things  then? 
A.      No. 

Q.      Worry  you? 
:!$   >fif"  ')'ijCj~    ".'      v  ''•••   •  >.'    .    ..'.;»:  y   "ioi  97t»/{  fli  flOttftt>lAtfflUtE0d 

A.      No,  I  don't  think  I  said  a  prayer  (laugh).     It  might  be  a  sin  not  to 
but  I  was  hanging  on. 

Q.      Far  as  you  know  not  thinking  about  anything. 

A.      That's  right,   it  was  just  like  a  drama  now  that  I  think  of  it. 
You're  doing  the  best  you  can  for  yourself. 

Q.      None  of  this  "life  passing  in  review"  like  some  drama  people  tell 
about  ? 

A.      Not  a  bit. 

Q.      And  when  it  was  all  over,    you  thought  first  of  your  wife  and  then 
your  daughter  ? 

A.  And  then  I  went  up  to  see  my  father. 

Q.  Actually,   first  of  yourself. 

A.  That's  right,   first  of  myself,   that's  right  (laugh). 

Q.  No,   that's  perfectly  understandable. 

A.  Yeah. 

Q.      And  all  this  time  you  never  noticed  your  heart  beating  faster  or 
your  stomach  tightening  up  or  your  mouth  getting  dry? 

A.      No. 

Q.      Have  you  been  sweating  any  more  lately? 

jav.*    ;     ,  .  i-:u.iruri o-  •   '•*-'•'  '{  la.uoisanco  jjfl^s;a^o.">»i  lo    -.-  -j  .'-•-. ,«iy 

A.      No  more  than  usual  -  yeah  -  at  night  in  bed. 

Q.      At  night  in  bed? 

A.      I  got  awfully  warm  in  bed.     I  wake  up  from  a,   at  home  we  have  a, 
it's  a  nice  cool  place  where  we  live.     We  have  a  blanket  and  sheet 


140 


on  the  bed.     It's  been  very  comfortable  when  I  go  to  bed,   I  know 
it  doesn't  get  any  warmer  in  the  room  but  I  woke  up  awfully  warm; 
and  I  can't  go  back  to  sleep. 

Q.      You  say  that  you  think  the  disaster  work  should  have  had  some 

communication  in  here  for  you,   I  wonder  if  there  is  anything  else 
you  can  think  of  that  could  have  been  done   in  the  way  of  making 
disaster  work  more  efficient. 

A.      Communication,   that's  about  -  the  thing.    After  all,  I  sat  on  my 
fat  backside  here  and  did  nothin1  but  look  after  myself.     I  could 
have  gone  up  the  street  and  helped  some  people.     If  I  had  realized 
or  could  have  been  informed,   even  within  a  half  an  hour,   of  the 
extent  of  the  seriousness  of  the  storm.     See,    even  within  half  an 
hour  I  still  thought  this  was  just  something  that  had  happened  to 
me.     This  was  my  area,   here. 


In  the  evolution  of  the  disaster  syndrome  in  this  man,   who  was 
uninjured  or  only  slightly  injured  (he  does  not  mention  any  injury),   one 
can  see  the  syndrome  from  the  inside.     Although  it  becomes  apparent, 
from  an  analysis  of  his  text,   that  virtually  everything  in  sight  around 
him  was  severely  damaged  or  completely  destroyed,   he  thought  for 
half  an  hour  that  only  he  and  his  property  had  been  damaged  (thus 
blocking  out  awareness  of  the  community's  destruction).     At  the  same 
time  that  he  said  he  thought  consciously  the  storm  had  affected  him 

alone,   however,   he  was  expressing  concern  over  the  welfare  of  his 

..A 

family  in  other  parts  of  the  city.     It  was  half  an  hour  before  he  was 

capable   of  recognizing  consciously  that  this  was  a  community  disaster. 

.bsd    Hi   Trvgnt  tS    -   ii6£V    •    1&U&U  OBriJ    S-TtOm    r-i'i 

Days  afterward  he  is  dreaming  that  nothing  has  happened  to  anyone  but 

him,   and  that  his  teacher  (mother)  is  going  to  come  to  his  rescue 
.&  *vf,iL  $>#  onaod  3*    ,e  cnoil  ejtr  astsw  I     .jssxf  at  crstjsw  Ylluivr-fc  Jog  1 
promptly;  at  the  same  time,   in  the  dream  he  is  a  passive,   helpless 


141 


little  boy  again.     His  altruistic  identification  with  other  victims 
makes  him  come  close  to  bursting  into  tears.     His  behavior  seems 
inexplicable  to  himself.     And  he  admits  that  other  people  thought  he 
was  "stunned."    His  memory  for  personal  experience  during  impact 
is  very  clear,   but  as  far  as  the  record  goes,    there  is  partial  amnesia 
for  the  first  half  hour  after  impact  with  the  exception  of  recollections 
of  trying  to  locate  his  family.     He  did  not  make  any  effort  to  engage  in 
rescue  or  first  aid.     During  this  time,   apparently  he  was  quite  liter- 
ally unaware  of  the  extent  of  the  disaster,   in  spite  of  the  fact  that 
buildings  were  visibly  in  ruins  and  one  of  them  on  fire  all  around  him; 
and  he  was  puttering  about  aimlessly  trying  to  sweep  up  twenty-three 
truck  loads  of  debris  with  a  broom. 

2.     The  Counter -Disaster  Syndrome 

Persons  in  the  community  outside  of  the  impact  area  at  the 
time  of  impact,   but  with  close  emotional  ties  to  persons  and  places 
struck,    suffered  from  a  complementary  behavioral  and  emotional 
syndrome.     If  the  essential  behavioral  characteristic  in  the  first 
phase  of  the  disaster  syndrome  was  passivity  and  (after  a  first  aware- 
ness of  the  extent  of  damage)  ignoring  of  community  trauma,   and  the 
responsible  mechanism  denial  and  regression,   the  essential  character 
istic  in  the  counter -disaster  syndrome  is  over -conscientiousness  and 
hyper -activity,    and  the  responsible  mechanism  is  a  defense  against 


142 

feelings  of  guilt.     Fewer  observations  have  been  made  on  the  counter  - 
disaster  syndrome,   partly  because  many  of  those  who  are  in  a  posi- 
tion to  describe  it  are  suffering  from  it  and  hence  are  rather  defensive 
in  the  presence  of  interviewers  or  readers. 

In|:.ts  initial  stages,   the  counter -disaster  syndrome  seems  to 
be  characterized  by  extremely  vigorous  activity  oriented  toward  res- 
cue, first  aid,   the  making  of  a  contribution  of  some  kind.     Certainly 
there  is  nothing  pathological  in  activity  aimed  at  helping  victims  of  a 
disaster;  the  quasi -pathological  quality  appears  when  this  activity  is, 
despite  the  enthusiasm  of  the  helper,    relatively  low  in  efficiency  and 
is  unduly  "panicky."    It  is  interesting  that  at  Worcester,    the  only  two 
groups  whom  I  have  seen  described  as  being  "panicky"  after  impact 
were  absent  parents  and  other  relatives  returning  to  the  impact  area 
and  finding  that  it  had  been  devastated  in  their  absence,   and  hospital 
personnel.     "Panic"  is  not  technically  the  proper  word  to  use:    "hyper- 
active and  less  rational  than  normal"  might  describe  it  better.     Trained 

:y*J  i 
personnel,    such  as  firemen  and  police  and  local  relief  personnel,   are 

affected,    as  well  as  untrained  volunteers. 

lie-*-*  in  i  •':   -,  -.)-.'^;-    .>r.r.  yJj-vi<(6jsq  axw  ^motfcnva  T9Ja*eJj  stil  lo  98«rir; 
The  first  stage,   which  prevails  chiefly  durjng  the  period  of 

rescue,    evacuation  and  emergency  medical  care,  is  characterized  by 
extreme  anxiety,   with  a  profusion  of  autonomic  symptoms:    tachycardia, 
shortness  of  breath,    sweating,   muscular  cramps,    etc.     The  rescue 
worker  is  likely  to  over-exert  himself  physically,    sometimes  to  the 


143 

point  of  collapse;  perhaps  some  of  the  exhaustion  should  be  ascribed 
to   the  large  quantity  of  energy  consumed  in  maintaining  internal 
tension.     Far  from  being  passive  and  dependent,   the  sufferer  is  likely 
to  prefer  working  on  his  own,   or  to  take  a  position  of  responsibility. 
He  does  a  great  deal  of  work,   and  its  value  is  considerable,   but  it  is 
apt  to  be  hastily  done  and  it  may  require  checking  and  possibly  re- 
doing by  less  emotionally  involved  personnel.     An  example  of  this  in 
Worcester  was  the  suturing  of  contaminated  wounds  by  doctors  on  the 
night  of  impact. 

There  are  a  few  descriptions  of  the  counter -disaster  syndrome 
in  the  interviews.     One  observer,   a  psychiatrist,   commented  on  a  res- 
cue worker  who  got  into  the  Great  Brook  Valley  very  early: 

.  .  .  He  happened  to  be  driving  past  and  got  out  and  went  into  the  wrecked 
area  that  I'm  talking  about.     It  was  the  worst  area  in  terms  of  destruc- 
tion,  I  don't  know  about  the  wind,   how  fast  the  wind  was  blowing  or 
where  the  storm  was  worst,   but  this  was  the  worst  place.     I  think  they 
eventually  took  about  fifty  dead  people  out.     I  didn't  think  there  were 
that  many.     I  had  no  idea.     But  he  was  overwhelmed  by  what  he  saw, 
as  I  interpret  his  behavior,   and  he  just  ran  around  over  the  tops  of  the 
rooms,  just  running  around  and  I  don't  know  what  he  thought  he  was 
doing,    that  is,   I  don't  know  what  he  did.     I'm  sure  he  thought  he  was 
doing  the  best  he  could  but  he  didn't  do  anything,   at  least  at  that  time. 

There  were  also  various  descriptions  of  the  behavior  of  returning  par- 
ents:   men  running  up  the  hill  to  their  homes,   and  virtually  collapsing 
with  exhaustion  when  they  got  home;  a  hysterical  woman  screaming 
when  a  neighbor  tried  to  comfort  her;  a  pastor  who  spoke  of  his  feeling 
of  "guilt  and  frustration"  at  having  been  away  from  home  when  he  was 


144 

needed.     To  a  minor  extent,   even  trained  crews  of  firemen  seem  to 
have  suffered  from  this  syndrome: 

...  it  was  very  hot,   we  had  rubber  goods  on  anyway,   you  know  all  our 
rubber  goods,   and  it  made  it  awfully  hot;  and  the  way  we  were  running 
around  there  like  mad,   trying  to  do  what  we  could  .  .  .  Sweating,   oh 
yes.     We  were  exhausted.     We  were  exhausted,   that's  what  it  was,, 
Exhaustion  was  coming  on,    because  we  were  rushing,   trying  to  do 
everything  we  could,   it  was  really  exhaustion  that  was  coming  on, 
see. 

And  I  myself  was  panic  stricken.     I  was  panic  stricken  all  the  time.     I 
didn't  know  what  had  happened  to  my  family. 

I  believe  the  captain  felt  the  same  way;  now,   I  didn.'t  speak  to  the  other 
fellows  about  it,   but  they  probably  felt  the  same  way  .  .  .    (The  captain) 
was  excil  ed.    He  really  was  because  he  ...     But  he  was  working  like 
mad,   and  directing  us  here  and  ordering  us  there,   you  know,   and  he 
was  carrying  out  his  duty  and  in  the  meantime  you  could  see  that  wor- 
ried look  on  his  face. 

It  should  be  emphasized  that  it  is  the  reaction  to  concern  for  family, 
friends,    and  community  that  is  referred  to  as  the  counter -disaster 
syndrome,   not  the  concern  itself.     Certainly  it  is  not  implied  that  a 
sense  of  responsibility  for  the  welfare  of  others  is  undesirable. 

Within  a  few  hours,    the  impact  area  was  swarming  with  people 
who  had  come  in  from  the  community  outside  to  help;  hospitals  had  long 
lines  of  blood  donors,   and  finally  had  to  turn  people  away;  people  called 
up  the  Red  Cross,    Civil  Defense,    and  other  agencies,    and  offered 
their  services.     Much  of  this  urge  to  help  simply  resulted  in  obstruct- 
ing the  efforts  of  trained  personnel,   or  required  the  detailing  of  such 
personnel  essentially  to  combat  the  counter -disaster  syndrome  in  the 
community.     Hospital  corridors  and  entrances  had  to  be  guarded;  road 


145 

blocks  had  to  be  established  and  traffic  police  assigned;  the  National 
Guard  had  to  be  assigned  to  keep  out  "sight  seers"  (many  of  whom  un- 
doubtedly were  people  anxious  to  help  in  some  way). 

In  succeeding  days,   the  continued  pressure  of  the  need  to  demon- 
strate conclusively  the  adequacy  of  one's  charity  and  conscientiousness 
contributed  directly  (in  my  opinion,   at  least)  to  the  peculiar  inter -agency 
squabbles.     These  squabbles  took  two  forms:     squabbles  over  the  justifica- 
tion for  "red  tape"  (e.  g.  ,   in  Red  Cross  registration  and  inquiry  practices); 
and  squabbles  over  the  "possession  of  the  disaster"  (to  use  John  Powell's 
happy  phrase).     The  former  type  of  squabble  tended  to  divide  local  agen- 
cies and  popular  opinion  from  regional,    state,   or  national  offices:    thus 
the  National  Red  Cross  was  accused  of  "seeking  publicity,"  was  bitterly 
criticized  for  trying  to  register  evacuees,  for  inquiring  into  financial 
status  of  those  being  assisted,   and  even  for  expecting  candidates  for 
assistance  to  apply.     And  Federal  Civil  Defense,   who  requested  a  hous- 
ing survey  before  ordering  five  hundred  trailers  sent  in  from  Missouri, 
were  similarly  attacked  for  stalling,  hearties sness,    etc.     One  suspects 
that  the  relatively  unemotional,   uninvolved,  professional  competence 
of  the  outsider  simply  aggravates  guilt  feelings  of  the  local  action- 
people,    who  see  someone  who  obviously  can't  be  blamed  for  what  hap- 
pened,   coming  in  to  help  and  advise  (thereby  implying  the  local  agencies 
aren't  able  to  cope  with  it  themselves).     Local  personnel  tend  to  feel 
threatened  by  outside  experts,   anticipating  (not  too  rationally)  criticism 


146 

of  their  efforts,   and  loss  of  opportunity  to  make  good  before  the  world. 

Squabbles,   however,   between  local  agencies  -  e.g.,   between  the 
Red  Cross  and  Civil  Defense  over  welfare  administration  -  also  grow 
out  of  this  competition  for  the  privilege  of  giving  help.     In  situations  where 
supply  is  so  ample  that  everyone  who  wants  to  help  can  be  given  a  slice 
of  the  material  to  distribute,   it  does  not  matter,   but  the  consequences 
of  competition  for  short  supply  could  be  a  disastrous  waste  of  manpower, 
time,    or  materials. 

The  only  two  cases  of  severe  mental  breakdown  as  a  result  of 
the  tornado  (in  my  records,   at  least)  occurred  among  people  who  had 
shown  the  counter -disaster  syndrome.     Traumatic  hysterical  symptoms 
(e.  g. ,   phobias  for  thunderstorms)  were  common  among  victims  from 
the  impact  area,  but  several  observers  testified  that  some  notoriously 
unstable  personalities  seemed  to  be  undisturbed.     This  is  possibly  be- 
cause,  in  the  disaster -syndrome,   there  is  minimal  conflict,   minimal 
guilt,    simply  regression  and  later  restitution.     The  core  of  the  counter - 
disaster  syndrome,   however,   is  guilt,   and  this  means  conflict,   and 
this  means  the  possibility  of  conflict -induced  mental  breakdown.     The 
first  case  was  a  man  who  was  out  of  the  impact  area  during  the  tor- 
nado: 

A.      ...   it  seemed  that  everybody  was  looking  for  their  families.     Like 
this  fellow  I  know  that  lived  up  near  us  at  the  project,   when  I  was 
taking  my  wife  and  kids  out  I  met  him.     So,   he  said,    "How's  my 
wife?"    And  I  said,   "Well,   I  don't  actually  know  how  she  is;   your 


147 


mother-in-law  is  all  right,"  so  it  was  an  assumption  that  they  were 
both  all  right.     So,   he  run  like  hell  up  to  the  project.     Well,  his 
wife  called  up  my  wife;  but  he's  in  Memorial  Hospital  with  a  nervous 
breakdown  (laughing).     She  says,   "The  son  of  a  bitch,   I  went  through 
the  whole  tornado,  he  wasn't  there,   I'm  up  here  with  three  kids; 
and  he's  in  the  hospital,   with  a  nervous  breakdown!" 

The  other  case  was  a  woman  hospitalized  five  or  six  days  after  impact. 
The  year  before  impact,  her  house  had  been  hit  by  lightning.     Her  hus- 
band had  been  very  active  during  the  tornado  rescue  period;  she  herself 
was  ashamed  of  her  timidity, 

A.      ...   And  so,   as  I  say,   there's  nothing  I  really  did.     I  mean,   the 

whole  business  -  it's  just  ...   I  think  the  fact  that  I  am  here  is  just 
because  I've  been  sickly.     He  was  out  on  the,   on  the  road  heading 
Red  Cross  units,   gathering  the  ambulances  and  getting  tractors  to 
start  and  clear  the  road  and  all  this  business  and  I  was  all  alone 
with  my  children  an'  it.  ,  .    an1  all  the  soldiers  coming  and  going, 
the  policemen  and  things  going  around,   you  know,   I  couldn't  sleep, 
I  couldn't  sleep  till  he  got  in  the  house,    an'  he  didn't  get  in  the 
house  until  three  or  four  o'clock  in  the  morning.     So  for  five 
nights  neither  of  us  hardly  slept  a  wink.     An'  then,    to  top  it  all, 
I  thought  I  would  get  out  of  the  area  and  take  my  car  and  go  down 
to  Framingham,   to  Jordan's;  it  was  getting  the  following  week 
and  this  week  is  Father's  day  so  we  have  a  present  in  mind  down 
there  that  my  daughter  and  I  were  going  to  buy.     So  we  got  into 
the  car  and  managed  to  get  out  through  the  area  --  you  know  you 
have  to  have  a  pass  to  get  in  and  out  --  and  so  we  got  out  and  got 
down  on  to  the  turnpike  and  started  down  a  short  ways  for  .  .  .   All 
of  a  sudden,   a  car,   we  have  a  brand  new  1953  Ford,    that  somehow 
started  going  clank,   clank,   clank,   like  that,   and  then  it  slowed 
down  and  wouldn't  drive  very  well.     I  said  to  my  little  daughter, 
"Joy,    something's  wrong  with  this  car"  and  she  said,    "Oh,    Mummy, 
it's  just  because  you  bought  a  Ford."    So  I,    er,   then  all  of  a  sudden 
she  said,    "Mummy,  people  are  looking  at  this  car"  and  so  I  thought 
I'd  better  stop.     We  stopped.     We  drew  up  into  what  we  thought  was 
off  the  road  into  a  by  road,   y'know?     Turned  out  to  be  a  lady's 
yard  and  was  I  glad  afterwards  because  we  got  out  of  the  car,  I 
shut  the  motor  off  and  it  was  still  going.      It  was  smoldering  an' 
burning  like  -  it  wasn't  burning;  but  it  was  smoldering.     I  am 
telling  you,   I  was  so  upset  that  I  was  almost  in  tears,   I  guess, 


148 


since  I  went  through  the  tornado.     I  dashed  up  to  the  lady's  house, 
we  practically  banged  the  windows  out  in  trying  to  get  in  the 
house,   and  I  said,   "Lady,   will  you  send  for  the  Fire  Department, 
my  car  is  on  fire."    So  she  says,   "Oh,   calm  down,    calm  down" 
and  so  I  tried  to;  but  anyway,    she  sent  for  the  Fire  Department 
and  they  came  out  and  stood  their  distance  and  watched  the  car. 
In  the  meantime,   the  State  Police  came  up  -  we  had  quite  an  ex- 
perience -  the  State  Police  came  up  and  I  said,   "Did  that  lady  send 
for  you?"  thinking  perhaps  she  had  called  the  State  Police  instead 
of  the  Fire  Department,   an'  he  says,    "No,    a  truck  driver  down 
there  told  me  a  car  was  on  fire.  "    So  he  came  up  and  he  started, 
he  looked  at  the  hood  and  he  said,   "Lady,  I  just  think  you're  out 
of  water."    I  said,   "Oh,  no,   it  can't  be,   it's  a  brand  new  car  and 
I  always  get  water  everytime  I  get  gas.     It  can't  be.  "    Well,  he 
waited  for  the  Fire  Department  and  they  came  up  and  he  said, 
"I  think  she's  out  of  water."    The  unscrewed  the  thing,   which  was 
so  hot  it  practically  burned  their  fingers  doing  it,   you  know,   and 
that  was  all  that  was  wrong  with  it.     They  put  in  five  gallons  of 
water.     So  when  they  finally  fixed  it  up  they  said,   "I  think  you  can 
go  on  for  awhile,   to  Framingham  if  you  want  to.  "    But  I  had  no 
desire  to  go  to  Framingham,  I  wanted  to  get  back  home  as  fast  as 
I  could.     So  I  got  home  and  I  just  left  the  car  plunk  in  the  driveway 
an'  I  wouldn't  touch  it  again,    so  we  didn't  have  too  much  to  eat  for 
supper  that  night  cause  I  didn't  have  any  (laughing)  -  I  -  in  fact,   I, 
I  didn't  even  get  supper  that  night  because  my  husband  came  home 
and  I  told  him  all  about  it,   yet  I  was  too  scared  .to  tell  him  but  I 
told  him,   and  so  he  started  scolding  me  for  not  watching  the  dial 
or  something  that  it  shouldn't  get  hot  but  I  had  really  felt  that  it 
wasn't  my  fault,   you  know,    and  I  felt  a  little  bad  about  it,    so  I 
started  to  cry;  and  I  cried  and  I  cried,   and  then,    all  of  a  sudden 
everything  went  black  and  I  landed  here,     (laugh  and  sniffle)    I 
mean  they  . .  .   they  called,   they  called  the  doctor;  I  mean  all  I 
could  remember  after  that  was  that  he  lifted  me  up  and  laid  me 
on  the  couch,   I  can  remember  them  laying  me  on  the  couch.     Then 
they  said  I'd  better  come  here  and  rest  for  a  few  days.     So,   as  they 
said,   they  said  it  was  too  close.     So  they  said  it  was  once  too 
much.     They  said  it  was  once  too  much.     They  came  to  find  out  it 
wasn't  my  fault  at  all,   it  was  the,   er,   on  the  thousand-mile  check- 
up,  on  the  car,   they  hadn't  bolted  down  some  part  of  it,   or  what- 
ever it  was.     My  husband  was  awful  mad,   he  said,   "I  won't  settle 
for  anything  less  than  a  new  engine  in  that  car.  "    But  they  said 
the  car  wasn't  damaged,   I  thought  so  but  it  wasn't  harmed.     But 
that  was  just  the  climax  which  landed  me  up  here. 


149 


Q.  Well,  I  think  your  story  is  most  helpful  to  us  because  you're  a 
person  who  was  not  hit  directly  by  the  tornado  but  it  shows  the 
emotional  impact  even  when  there  wasn't  a  physical  impact  on 
people,  you  see, 

A.      That's  what  the  doctor  said.     I  just  talked  to  him  today.     And  he 
said,   "I  was  telling  him  cause  I  feel  like  such  a  sissy,   that  the 
people  that  were  hit  just  a  little  bit  were  lucky  because  they  were 
taken  to  the  hospital  right  off  and  that  emotional  upset  was  subdued 
whereas  mine  has  been  building  up  for  five  or  six  days. 

Q.  Until  something  just  had  to  come  along  and  in  a  way  in  which  you 
felt  guilty  about,  just  some  little  thing,  and  it  was  just  too  much 
for  you  to  take.  Under  ordinary  circumstances  you  could  ride  it. 

A.      That's  right,   under  ordinary  circumstances  I  would  ...   it  would 
have  just  slid  off  of  me,   and  I'd  have  got  a  little  mad  about  it, 
most  likely;  but  I  didn't  ...   I  took  it  differently. 

Q.      How  are  you  feeling  now,    Mrs.   X? 

A.      Oh,   I'm  feeling  fine  now.     Don't  know  exactly  when  I'm  going  to 

go  home,   but  I  hope  it  won't  be  too  long.     They  took  some  punctures 
out  of  my  spine  and  took  some  pictures  of  my  head  to  see  why  I  ... 
why  I  blacked  out,   I  guess,   and  if  there  was  anything  wrong,   but 
there  wasn't,   it  was    just  an  emotional  upset. 

A.      .  .  .just  a  year  before  that  we'd  had  a  tree  that  well,   it  hit  the 

house,   the  aerial  on  the  house,    and  went  down  through  the  drain 
pipe  and  out  through  the  septic  tank  and  hit  the  -  blew  a  big  hole 
in  the  back  yard,   and  hit  a  tree.     I  got  excited  when  I  knew  the 
storm  was  coming,    so  I  made  my  nephew  go  up  and  get  her  and 
bring  her  home,    much  against  his  will;  he  said  he  had  a  lot  of  ... 

Q.      You  knew  a  storm  was  coming? 

A.      I  thought  it  was  a  thunder  storm  because  the  radio  said  it  was 

going  to  be  a  bad  thunder  storm.     So,    and  you  could  see  it  was  so 
black  over  there.     So  I  had  him  go  up  and  get  her,   and  he  was  so 
provoked,   he  said  he  had  a  lot  of  letters  to  write  and  get  out  in  the 
mail  before  the  storm  broke,   but  I  made  him  go,   and  I'll  bet  that 
he's  glad  today.     So  that  we  were  all  at  home  and  all  together  when 
it  happened.     And  we  ...    sometimes  I  wonder  if  we'd  been  right 
plunk  in  the  middle  of  it,    right  in  that  whirling  section  of  it  --  we 


150 


were  right  on  the  edge  of  the  whirl,   whether  we'd  have  ever  made 
the  cellar  soon  enough.     I  wonder  that  because  /^we/were  upstairs 
and  ...    er  .  .  .   the  living  room  .  .  .    something  crashed  through  the 
living  room  and  we  were  standing  near  the  dining  room  and  the 
trees  went  like  this  and  broke  in  two  right  in  the  living  --in  the 
dining  room.     So  then  my  husband  said  . . .  before  that,  I  kept 
saying  to  my  husband,    "Let's  go  down  cellar,   let's  go  down  cellar,  " 
'cause  I  didn't  like  the  looks  of  it.     And  so  when  that  happened, 
my  husband  said,    "C'mon  let's  go  to  the  cellar  as  fast  as  we  can." 
But  lots  of  people  they  say,   you  know  . .  . 

Q.      So  you  did  get  down  to  the  cellar? 

A.      We  did  get  down  to  the  cellar,   yes.     A  little  more  went  on  while 
we  were  down  in  the  cellar,   because  all  this  black  .  .  . 

Q.      What  were  you  saying  to  one  another  while  you  were  down  in  the 
cellar?    Do  you  recall? 

A.      It  all  happened  so  quickly,  I  mean  it  was  all  over  within  five  or  six 
minutes.     I  mean  we  just  got  down  cellar  and  all  this  black  stuff 
came  at  you,   and  he  kept  sayin1  "Let's  get  in  this  other  corner  of 
the  cellar,  let's  get  in  this  other  corner  of  the  cellar."    He  was 
tryin'  to  think  in  his  mind  which  corner  would  be  the  safest.     We 
were  mostly  caught  in  the  middle  anyway.     But  then  it  was  all  over 
with  before  you  could  .  .  . 

Q.      Did  you  talk  about  what  you  thought  happened  to  you  all  ? 

A.      No.     You  didn't  even  have  time.     The  only  time  we  talked  at  all  was 
before  we  went  down  to  the  cellar.     We  were  standing  in  the  dining 
room  before  the  trees  went  down,    and  my  husband  knows  I'm  timid 
and  so  I  tried  to  be  brave  and  started  talking  about  somethin1.     In 
fact  the  funny  part  of  it  was  before  it  started,  I  was  sitting  in  the 
living  room  and  I  thought,   "Well,  I'll  just  sit  still  and  try  to  behave 
myself.  "    I  didn't  want  to  upset  the  children  too  much  so  I  opened 
the  evening  paper  and  here  it  was  Flint,    Michigan  you  know  an'  all 
the  .  .  .    (laughing).     But  even  then  that  didn't  bother  me,    because 
I  didn't  realize  what  was  happening.     Well,   then  it  started  getting 
a  little  bit  --oh  no,   then  the  hail  stones  came.    Ooh!     Huge  hail 
stones  big  as  golf  balls  -  actually  as  big  as  golf  balls.     I  never 
saw  any  so  big  in  my  life,   in  fact  my  son  opened  the  back  door  and 
brought  one  in.     So  that  made  me  pop  up  from  the  living  room.     So 
we  stood  there  in  the  dining  room  watching  it,    well  watching  the 
hail  stones.     My  husband  says,    "Y'know  this  is  a  funny  storm." 


151 


He  watches  weather  all  the  time,   because  he  has  an  airplane  and 
he  flies  a  lot,    so  he  watches  weather  all  the  time,   he  has  a  special 
radio  in  his  bedroom  that  indicates  weather,   but  that  still  didn't 
tell  him  that  it  was  going  to  be  this  kind  of  a  storm,   or  at  least 
he's  not  enough  educated  in  the  weather  to  know.     But  he  says 
"This  is  a  funny  storm,   you  know  it's  coming  from  the  north  and 
the  wind  is  coming  from  the  south.  "     That's  about  all  he  had  time 
to  say  cause  the  trees  started  going  like  that  and  broke  off  like 
sticks.     So  we  went  down  to  the  cellar.     Then  when  we  came  up 
it  was  all  over.     Well,    it  had  passed  us,   it  must  have  still  been 
going  on  beyond  us,    when  you  stop  and  think,   because  we  saw  that 
house  go  down. 

The  desire  to  be  of  assistance  and  to  receive  recognition  for 
having  been  a  competent  actor  in  the  emergency  is  a  powerful  one,   and 
if  it  is  not  satisfied,   disturbed  behavior  can  result  (presumably,   in  pre- 
sensitized  persons  particularly)  as  resentment  and  guilt  build  up.     Sur- 
vivors from  outside  the  impact  area  need  to  "get  into  the  act"  and 
interference  with  their  efforts  to  play  a  satisfying  relief  role  may  pre- 
cipitate emotional  conflicts  which  reduce  efficiency  in  rescue  and  relief 
operations. 

3.     The  Length  of  the  Isolation  Period. 

It  may  be  contended  that  one  of  the  most  crucial  factors  govern- 
ing the  incidence  of  casualties  and  property  damage  is  the  length  of  the 
isolation  period. 

The  logic  behind  this  statement  is  as  follows.     If  two  tornadoes 
(or  any  other  impact  agent)  strike  two  inhabited  areas,    occupied  by  the 
same  number  and  sorts  of  people  and  structures,   but  if  a  given  quantity 
of  protective  personnel  and  equipment  moves  into  the  impact  area  after 


152 

half  an  hour  in  the  first  case,   while  they  move  in  within  five  minutes 
in  the  second:     there  will  inevitably  be  a  larger  number  of  casualties 
and  more  property  damage  in  the  first  case  than  in  the  second.     In 
symbolic  form, 

D=f(I  .  P) 

where  D  is  the  quantity  of  damage  in  some  category  of  phenomena  (e.  g.  , 
number  of  deaths),   I  is  the  length  of  the  isolation  period  in  hours,  P  is 
the  pre -impact  quantity  of  the  phenomenon.     This  relationship  should 
be  valid  because  within  the  impact  area,   during  the  isolation  period 
after  a  sudden  impact,   a  continuous  process  of  secondary  impact  will 
increase  damage:    fires,    exposure,    sepsis  in  wounds,    shock,   and  the 
continuation  of  lethal  processes  (like  bleeding,   asphyxiation,    etc. )  set 
in  motion  by  the  primary  impact.     The  chief  function  of  the  rescue 
force  is  to  terminate  secondary  impact  before  it  increases  casualties 
and  damage  above  the  amount  left  by  primary  impact.     Anything  which 
lengthens  the  isolation  period  for  an  impact  area,   or  a  part  of  an  im- 
pact area,   will  thereby  increase  the  incidence  of  injury  or  damage.     An 
added  fifteen  minutes  of  isolation  in  Worcester  would  certainly  have 
substantially  increased  both  property  damage  and  casualty  lists;  one 
recalls  that  the  fire  engines  were  barely  In  time  to  prevent  a  major 
conflagration  in  the  Greenhill-Burncoat  areas  (the  three -house  fire  had 
almost  passed  beyond  the  reach  of  hose  lines  from  the  few  still -function- 
ing hydrants).     If,   instead  of  a  warm  June  evening,   it  had  been  windy, 


153 

subzero  weather  and  night-time,    exposure  would  have  been  an  important 
factor,    and  time  here  would  have  been  of  critical  importance.     One 
would  venture  to  predict  that,    in  the  absence  of  aid  from  outside   the 
impact  area,   damage  would  increase  somewhat  as  follows: 


The  reason  for  the  acceleration-point  in  the  isolation  period  is  that 
certain  types  of  secondary  impact  (bleeding,   asphyxiation,   lethal  wound 
shock,   and  fires)  should,   if  unimpeded,    combine  to  produce  a  second 
wave  of  injuries  several  minutes  after  impact.     The  reason  for  the 
leveling  of  the  curve  is  that  the  dazed  state  will  eventually  "wear  off" 
by  itself,   and  after  this  point  an  increasing  number  of  victims  will  be 
able  to  care  for  themselves,    while  many  of  the  most  serious  conse- 
quences of  secondary  impact  will  already  have  run  their  course. 

Various  factors  affect  the  length  of  the  isolation  period  at  any 


154 

particular  point  in  an  impact  area.     One  of  these  is  the  distance  from 
that  point  to  the  edge  of  the  impact  area  -  in  other  words,  the  larger 
an  impact  area,   the  longer  the  average  isolation  period  for  all  points 
in  the  impact  area.     Another  factor,  of  course,  is  the  extent  to  which 
the  impact  has  interfered  with  communication  and  transportation.     A 
third  factor  is  the  distance  from  the  edge  of  the  impact  area  to  the  pro- 
tective units.     A  fourth  is  the  quickness  with  which  the  protective  units 
are  notified;  a  fifth,   the  quickness  with  which  they  mobilize;  a  sixth, 
the  completeness  of  the  reconnaisance  and  inventorying  by  the  protective 
units,   both  before  and  after  reaching  the  impact  area.     The  list  can  ob- 
viously be  extended  to  include  a  great  many  other  factors  which  affect 
the  length  of  time  which  passes  before  a  given  unit  of  impact  area 
space  is  reached  by  outside  aid. 

It  is  evident  also  that  many  other  things,  having  no  relation  to 
the  length  of  the  isolation  period,   also  affect  the  amount  of  damage: 
the  nature  of  the  impact  agent,   the  kind  of  structures  in  the  impact 
area,    composition  of  the  population  in  the  impact  area,   the  efficiency 
of  protective  personnel  and  equipment,   and  the  quantity  of  protective 
personnel  and  equipment  brought  to  bear,   at  any  given  point,   are  par- 
ticularly important,     I  have  emphasized  the  time  factor  in  the  relation- 
ship between  the  protective  agencies  and  the  secondary  impact:    here 

there  is,   as  it  were,   a  race  between  rescue  agencies  and  secondary 

,-ns  is  ?:•  :i/v>q  no.tfsi&ai  ;sii>  "*&  ni^nesl  arf*  J^sIXe  Kiui^fci  Kjioj-xfiV 
impact  agents  to  reach  potential  targets. 


155 

4.     The  "Cornucopia  Theory" 

The  rescue  and  rehabilitation  operations  at  Worcester  were 
considered  to  have  been  relatively  successful.     The  isolation  period 
was  short,   rescue  and  evacuation  was  fast,   medical  care  was  quickly 
made  available  to  all  victims  requiring  it,   and  the  rehabilitation  pro- 
cedures of  every  kind  were  furnished  with  lavishness.     While  specific 
instances  of  inefficiency  were  pointed  out,  very  few  instances  of  fail- 
ure could  be.     The  principles  of  "wave  supply"  and  "mana  from  heaven,  " 
pointed  out  by  Rosow,   meant  that  even  when  efficiency  was  low,   the 
sheer  mass  of  services  and  materiel  were  able  to  satisfy  needs  as  they 
came  up.     Comparison  might  be  made  with  military  firepower:    a  good 
marksman  with  a  finely-tooled  and  sighted  rifle  may  be  more  efficient, 
but  a  machine  gun  gets  better  results  in  holding  down  an  enemy  position 
--  provided  there  is  more  ammunition  available  than  is  needed  to 
account  for  each  enemy  soldier.     In  disaster  operations,    when  ma- 
teriel and  personnel  are  pouring  out  of  a  cornucopia,   deluging  the 
impact  area,   the  results  in  rescue  and  rehabilitation  are  almost  in- 
evitably impressive. 

This  is  what  happened  at  Worcester.     The  impact  area  was 
blanketed  with  protective  agencies:    hundreds  of  police,  firemen, 
National  Guards,  public  works  people,    CD  volunteers,   and  miscellan- 
eous helpers  invaded  it  during  the  rescue  period;  hospitals  had  more 
blood  donors  than  they  could  handle;  the  Red  Cross  mobilized  hundreds 


156 

of  nurses;  equipment  and  supplies  of  all  kinds  were  funneled  into  Wor- 
cester from  all  over  the  northeast,    and  four  hundred  twenty -five 
trailers  came  from  Missouri.     While  the  results  of  this  sort  of  pro- 
vision are  so  good  that  post-mortem  studies  have  little  to  criticize 
except  relatively  minor  matters  and  little  to  recommend  except  more 
efficient  utilization  of  what  was  already  available,   they  take  for  granted 
the  fact  that  the  cornucopia  principle's  successful  application  at  Wor- 
cester depended  on  the  fortunate  (and  not  at  all  inevitable)  co-existence 
of  two  conditions:    a  complete  lack  of  damage  to  Worcester's  own  pro- 
tective agencies  and  to  those  of  any  other  source  of  regional  aid;  and 
the  absence  of  any  competition  from  anywhere  nearer  than  Ohio  for 
emergency  supplies  and  personnel. 

A  glance  at  the  map  of  the  city,   showing  the  path  of  the  tornado 
and  the  location  of  protective  agencies,   will  show  that  this  impact 
could,  however,  have  wiped  out  or  severely  crippled  most  of  the 
police  stations  (including  ambulances),   fire  stations,  hospitals,   Red 
Cross  and  CD  headquarters,   and  government  centers,   if  it  had  passed 
through  Worcester  on  a  different  course.     If  it  had  taken  such  a  course, 
also,   the  number  of  primary-impact  casualties  (to  say  nothing  of  the 
results  of  secondary  impact)  would  probably  have  been  much  greater. 
Furthermore,   if  the  tornado  had  proceeded  another  thirty  miles,   into 
the  Boston  area,   considerable  quantities  of  supplies,  personnel,   and 
equipment  which  in  reality  found  their  way  to  Worcester,   would 
probably  have  stayed  in  (or  gone  in)  to  Boston. 


157 

The  cornucopia  theory  thus  rests  on  the  two  assumptions  that 
any  given  disaster  will  not  destroy  the  cornucopia  itself,    and  that  any 
given  disaster  or  combination  of  disasters  will  be  unable  to  exhaust 
the  cornucopia  before  adequate  relief  and  rehabilitation  can  be  pro- 
vided.    I  have  the  feeling  that  this  theory  is  widely  held  if  rarely 
formally  stated.     In  all  probability,   these  assumptions  are  valid  for 
most  natural  disasters  (fires,   floods,    earthquakes,   tornadoes,   hurri- 
canes,  tidal  waves,    epidemics,    etc.).     It  is  a  question,   however, 
whether  the  assumption  does  apply  to  disasters  which  might  be  pro- 
duced by  atomic  or  hydrogen  explosions.     In  such  events,   it  might  well 
be  that  the  cornucopia  would  be  itself  largely  smashed  and  its  supplies 
exhausted  long  before  the  secondary  impact  was  under  control. 

Now  pointing  out  the  potential  inadequacy  of  the  cornucopia 
does  not  imply  that  there  is  anything  wrong  with  having  a  cornucopia. 
The  questions  which  I  should  like  to  raise,   however,    are:     (1)    Does 
the  faith  in  the  cornucopia,    as  experienced  in  natural  disasters,  pro- 
duce a  tendency  to  think  in  terms  of  repair  rather  than  prevention? 
(2)    Does  the  faith  in  the  cornucopia  tend  to  produce  organizations 
which  are  better  adapted  to  excess  supply  than  to  inadequate  supply? 
In  other  words,   there  is  a  basic  question  whether  the  type  of  organiza- 
tion and  planning  which  gets  results   where  there  is  more  than  enough 
of  personnel  and  supply  will  be  most  effective  when  everything  is 
short. 


158 

I  don't  have  ready  answers  to  these  questions.     But  it  is  strik- 
ing,  in  the  case  of  the  Worcester  tornado  --a  severe  natural  disaster, 
but  minor  in  comparison  with  what  a  military  disaster  would  be  --  that 
for  most  rescue  and  rehabilitation  functions,   there  were  several  re- 
sponsible agencies  with  overlapping  jurisdictions,    and  usually  more 
than  enough  personnel  and  supplies  to  go  around.     Indeed,   many  people 
were  kept  busy  simply  acting  as  organizational  traffic  policemen,   to 
keep  people  and  agencies  off  each  other's  toes.     Everything  seemed  to 
move  in  an  atmosphere  of,    "There's  plenty  to  go  around,   and  if  I  run 
short,   I'll  call  Joe  on  the  phone  and  he'll  send  some  over."     The  cor- 
nucopia nourishes  a  sort  of  autonomy  and  duplication  of  organizations 
in  the  midst  of  plenty.     If  Red  Cross  and  Civil  Defense  dispute  over  the 
supervision  of  welfare  activities,   the  solution  can  wait  for  thirty- six 
hours,   and  finally  both  can  be  given  some  responsibility  in  this  area. 
This  is  fine  when  supply  exceeds  necessity.     But  if  there  weren't  enough 
food  or  clothing,   or  shelter  in  the  area,   and  two  autonomous  agencies 
squabbled  over  what  little  there  was,  not  only  would  the  utilization  of 
that  little  be  inefficient,   but  the  personnel  of  one  of  the  organizations 
would  be  wasting  their  time  while  they  could  be  doing  something  else. 

Furthermore  (referring  to  question  ]_  !_/  above),    a  profusion 
of  rescue  and  relief  agencies  seems  to  be  conducive  to  an  atmosphere 
of  waiting  till  it  happens  before  doing  anything  about  it.     Reams  have 
been  written  about  the  behavior  of  organizations  after  the  tornado;  but 


159 

only  passing  attention  has  been  paid  to  analyzing  the  factors  which 
allowed  a  tornado  to  march  for  an  hour  through  central  Massachusetts 
without  any  part  of  the  general  population  ever  being  warned  to  take 
cover.     A  combination  of  radio  announcements  and  telephone  calls  from 
central  exchange  points  could  have  had  perhaps  90  per  cent  of  the  popu- 
lation in  cellars  within  minutes.     Such  a  warning  would  have  saved 
more  lives  than  any  conceivable  improvement  of  procedures  in  the 
rescue  and  rehabilitation  phases.     In  other  words,   I  wonder  whether 
we  ought  not  to  put  more  stress  on  "stop  it  from  happening,  "  even 
while  we  keep  "repair  and  replace"  procedures  at  the  highest  possible 
peak  of  effectiveness.     And  this  would  apply  with  even  greater  force 
to  anticipations  of  military  impacts,  following  which  the  "repair  and 
replace"  cornucopia  may  not  be  there  any  more. 


October  1954 


161 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


American  National  Red  Cross.     Massachusetts  -  New  Hampshire  Tornado 
of  June  1953:    Final  Report.     Worcester:    Disaster  Headquarters, 
n.  d.     /1953/.    Mimeographed. 

American  Red  Cross.     Worcester  Tornado  News.     Worcester:    Disaster 
Headquarters,    1953.     9  bulletins. 

Bakst,   H.    J.  ,   Berg,   R.    L.  ,   Foster,   F.   D. ,   and  Raker,    J.    W.     The 
Worcester  County  Tornado:    A  Medical  Study  of  the  Disaster. 
Mimeographed,    1954.     81  pp.     This  study  was  sponsored  by  the 
Committee  on  Disaster  Studies. 

Bowman,   H.   L.     Physical  Damage  from  Central  Massachusetts.     Tornado 
of  June  9,    1953.     Washington:    United  States  Atomic  Energy  Com- 
mission,   1953.     Mimeographed,  photographs.     3pp.   text,    18 
plates. 

Brodsky,    C.    M.  ,    Muldoon,    J.    F.  ,    and  Herzfeld,   R.   F.     An  Exploratory 
Study  of  the  Role  of  Catholic  Church  Organizations  in  Disaster. 
Washington:     Catholic  University  of  America,   n.  d.    /^1953/.    Mim- 
eographed.    73  pp.     This  study  was  sponsored  by  the  Medical 
Research  and  Development  Branch,  Office  of  the  Surgeon  General, 
Department  of  the  Army,   at  the  suggestion  of  the  Committee  on 
Disaster  Studies. 

Flora,  Snowden  D.     Tornadoes  of  the  United  States.     Norman:     University 
of  Oklahoma  Press,    1953. 

Harold,   R.   P.     "Downtown  Worcester  Due  for  Transformation.  "    Ameri- 
can City.   67  (1952):     101. 

Knight,   Richard  C.     "Observation  of  Worcester,   Massachusetts,    Tor- 
nado Disaster."    Memorandum  to  Rescue  Division,   Federal 
Civil  Defense  Administration.     22  June  1953.     2  pp. 

Kranich,    Wilmer  L.     "The  Role  of  the  Protestant  Churches  in  the  Cen- 
tral Massachusetts  Tornado,   June  9,    1953."    Memorandum  to 
Welfare  Division,   Federal  Civil  Defense  Administration.     21  June 
1953.     5pp. 


162 


Landstreet,   Barent  F.     "Field  Trip  -  Central  Massachusetts  Tornado 

of  June  95    1953."    Memorandum  to  Evacuation  Planning  Branch, 
Federal  Civil  Defense  Administration.     1  July  1953.     15  pp. 
This  survey  was  done  in  cooperation  with  the  Committee  on 
Disaster  Studies. 

Morris,   F.   D.     "City  That  Didn't  Cry  Uncle.  "    Colliers,    125(1950): 
34-35. 

Powell,    John  W.     "Investigation  of  the  Worcester  Tornado,    June,    1953: 
Preliminary  Narrative  and  Impressions.  "    Memorandum  to 
Committee  on  Disaster  Studies,   National  Research  Council. 
20  July  1953.     16  pp. 


,   and  Rayner,   Jeannette.     "Progress  Notes: 

Disaster  Investigation.  "     Contract  report,   Chemical  Corps 
Medical  Laboratory,  Army  Chemical  Center,    1952. 


,   Rayner,    Jeannette,   and  Finesinger,   Jacob  E. 

"Responses  to  Disaster  in  American  Cultural  Groups."  In 
Symposium  on  Stress  (Washington:  Army  Medical  Service 
Graduate  School,  1953. 

f      See  "Interviews  and  Field  Notes.  " 

Rayner,   Jeannette  F.     See  "Interviews  and  Field  Notes." 

Rosow,   Irving.     Communications  in  the  Worcester  Emergency.     MS, 

1954  (draft  of  extensive  report  to  Committee  on  Disaster  Studies). 

Schultz,   P.    L.     "Tornado  Hits  Three  Worcester  Housing  Projects." 
Journal  of  Housing,    10  (1953):    223. 


' .     "Mobilizing  for  Disaster.  "    Journal  of  Housing, 

10  (1953):    264. 

Wallace,   Anthony  F.    C.     "Memorandum  on  Worcester  Disaster  Study." 
Memorandum  for  Committee  on  Disaster  Studies,   National 
Research  Council.     July,    1953.     6  pp. 


Human  Behavior  in  Extreme  Situations:    A  Sur- 


vey  of  the  Literature  and  Suggestions  for  Further  Research. 
Washington:     Committee  on  Disaster  Studies,    1953.     Mimeographed. 


163 

.     See  "Interviews  and  Field  Notes." 

Worcester  City  Directory,    1953.     Boston:    R.   L.  Polk  &  Co. ,    1953. 

"Worcester  Plants  Pick  Themselves  Up."    Business  Week,    20  June 
1953,  pp.   30-31. 

"Worcester  Tornado."    American  City,   68  (1953). 

Worcester  Telegram  and  Evening  Gazette,    10  June  -  18  June  1953. 

WTAG  (radio  station),   typescript  of  tape  recordings  of  "Tornado  1" 

and  "Tornado  2"  (special  information  broadcasts  on  the  tornado). 


165 


INTERVIEWS  AND  FIELD  NOTES 


During  the  preparation  of  the  report,    several  collections  of 
transcripts  of  original  interviews  and  questionnaire  responses  were 
made  available  to  the  writer. 

Maryland,   University  of,   Disaster  Research  Project  (sponsored  and 
given  staff  assistance  by  the  Committee  on  Disaster  Studies). 

Personnel  and  friends  of  the  Disaster  Research  Project,    Uni- 
versity of  Maryland,   headed  by  Dr.   John  Powell,   made  a  number  of 
interviews  in  Worcester.     These  interviewers  (Dr.   John  Powell,   Dr. 
Enoch  Callaway,   and  Mrs.   Edna  Barrabee)  had  all  had  considerable 
experience  with  "depth"  interviewing  in  clinical  psychiatric  situations. 
These  interviews  were  relatively  unstructured  in  that  the  interviewers 
allowed  the  respondent  to  develop  his  narrative  and  associations  freely, 
but  the  interviewer  guided  the  interviews  as  a  whole  by  bringing  up  and 
probing  for  material  on  a  series  of  topics  about  which  information  was 
required.     The  following  interviews  were  available  to  the  writer: 

Interviewed  by  John  W.   Powell  -- 

Five  firemen  and  one  individual  from  the  fringe  impact 
area. 

Interviewed  by  Enoch  Callaway  -- 

Three  individuals,    all  victims  of  the  tornado,   one  a 
physician. 

Interviewed  by  Mrs.   Edna  Barrabee  -- 

Twenty -five  individuals,   twenty-three  of  whom  were  hos- 
pitalized victims,   one  individual  from  community  aid  area, 
and  one  individual  related  to  a  victim. 

National  Research  Council,    Committee  on  Disaster  Studies. 

The  team  sent  into  the  field  by  the  Committee  on  Disaster  Studies 
made  several  separate  surveys.     Available  to  the  writer,  from  this 
group  of  studies,    were  transcripts  of  recorded  interviews  by  Miss 
Jeannette  Rayner,    and  of  course  his  own  interviews: 


166 


Interviewed  by  Jeannette  Rayner  -- 

Eighteen  individuals,    three  of  whom  were  hospitalized 
victims;  the  others,   persons  in  official  medical  positions. 

Interviewed  by  Anthony  Wallace  -- 

Six  individuals,    all  occupying  community  leadership 
positions. 


HILL 

REFERENCE 
LIBRARY 
ST»  PAUL 


NATIONAL  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES — 
NATIONAL  RESEARCH  COUNCIL 

The  National  Academy  of  Sciences-National  Research 
Council  is  a  private,  nonprofit  organization  of  scientists, 
dedicated  to  the  furtherance  of  science  and  to  its  use  for  the 
general  welfare. 

The  Academy  itself  was  established  in  1863  under  a  Con- 
gressional charter  signed  by  President  Lincoln.  Empowered 
to  provide  for  all  activities  appropriate  to  academies  of 
science,  it  was  also  required  by  its  charter  to  act  as  an 
adviser  to  the  Federal  Government  in  scientific  matters. 
This  provision  accounts  for  the  close  ties  that  have  always 
existed  between  the  Academy  and  the  Government,  although 
the  Academy  is  not  a  governmental  agency. 

The  National  Research  Council  was  established  by  the 
Academy  in  1916,  at  the  request  of  President  Wilson,  to 
enable  scientists  generally  to  associate  their  efforts  with 
those  of  the  limited  membership  of  the  Academy  in  service 
to  the  nation,  to  society,  and  to  science  at  home  and  abroad. 
Members  of  the  National  Research  Council  receive  their 
appointments  from  the  President  of  the  Academy.  They 
include  representatives  nominated  by  the  major  scientific 
and  technical  societies,  representatives  of  the  Federal  Gov- 
ernment designated  by  the  President  of  the  United  States, 
and  a  number  of  members-at-large.  In  addition,  several 
thousand  scientists  and  engineers  take  part  in  the  activities 
of  the  Research  Council  through  membership  on  its  various 
boards  and  committees. 

Receiving  funds  from  both  public  and  private  sources,  by 
contributions,  grant,  or  contract,  the  Academy  and  its  Re- 
search Council  thus  work  to  stimulate  research  and  its 
applications,  to  survey  the  broad  possibilities  of  science, 
to  promote  effective  utilization  of  the  scientific  and  technical 
resources  of  the  country,  to  serve  the  Government,  and  to 
further  the  general  interests  of  science.